Jump to content

Search the Community

Showing results for tags 'growth w/o effort'.

  • Search By Tags

    Type tags separated by commas.
  • Search By Author

Content Type


Forums

  • General
    • News
    • Introductions
    • General Discussion
  • Written Works
    • Stories
    • Role Playing
    • Continuous Stories
    • Unfinished Stories
    • Fantasies and Story Ideas
    • Chat & Role-Playing Transcripts
    • Real-Life Muscle Growth Experiences
  • MG's Storiversary
    • General
    • 5th Annual Storiversary
    • Storiversary Story Archive
  • Media
    • General Images
    • Artwork & Morphs
    • Artists Showcase
    • Videos
    • Before & After Transformations
  • Community
    • Personals
    • Chat Buddies
    • Surveys & Polls
    • Advertisements
  • Bodybuilding
    • General
    • Training
    • Muscle & Mind
    • Diet & Nutrition
    • Steroids
    • Watch Me Grow
  • Off Topic
    • Main Off Topic Board
    • News & Current Events
    • Weird / Funny / Interesting
  • Hyper and Impossibly Big Muscle!'s Welcome!
  • Hyper and Impossibly Big Muscle!'s Gallery
  • DC Area Muscle's Discussion
  • Tall Muscle's Discussion & Advice
  • Furry Muscle Club's Club Chat
  • Miembros Hispanohablanes!'s Presentaciones
  • Miembros Hispanohablanes!'s Sponsor buscando culturistas
  • Miembros Hispanohablanes!'s Culturistas buscando sponsor
  • Superstrength and Crushing's Your favorite Superstrength & Crushing Stories
  • Dumbing Down Fraternity's Mutual Muscling
  • Dumbing Down Fraternity's Dumb Stud Pictures
  • Dumbing Down Fraternity's Dumbing You
  • Dumbing Down Fraternity's Meathead Make-Believe
  • South East Asia Muscle Club's Muscle Tales
  • 2D Muscle Artists's Topics
  • Bodybuilding Best Practices's Top Tips, Articles and Guides
  • Bodybuilding Best Practices's Video Clips
  • Bodybuilding Best Practices's Bodybuilding Websites
  • Second Life's GYMS
  • Second Life's Topics
  • New York City Muscle's Personals
  • New York City Muscle's Member Intro
  • Rochester NY Area Lifters's Topics
  • 3D Muscle Club's Topics

Product Groups

There are no results to display.


Find results in...

Find results that contain...


Date Created

  • Start

    End


Last Updated

  • Start

    End


Filter by number of...

  1. FallenAway

    Role Reversal by LORUS

    With permission from LORUS, I am posting yet another of his stories that was deleted from the old forum but saved on my hard drive. As expected, this is another story about men who don't know the meaning of the words, "HUGE ENOUGH" and get a bit cranky when their growth slows down. ROLE REVERSAL by LORUS Based on a role-playing scenario by LORUS and MuscleMike85 The Boner Club was a special society at Edmonton Valley High, formed, in secret, by the Phys Ed Coach Chuck Mathers, upon instruction from the Regional Education Office Superintendent, the PTA, and the Edmonton Police Force, to keep unruly but exceptionally (physically) gifted male students in check. Okay, so it didn’t officially have a title; the Boner Club was its collective, colloquial reference, which seemed to stick after a few mentions of it in jest. These were all under-achievers in academic fields, and far too argumentative and troublesome on the football field, or the track, to ever bring Edmonton Valley to the State Championships in any team sport. But they were gifted, exceptional athletes, one and all, specifically where muscle development was concerned. The parents of the PTA wanted their special sons to get something beneficial from their school days without tearing up the house in frustration as their strength increased. The Police wanted them to keep themselves occupied so they didn’t get up to destructive mischief on the streets, short of imposing a curfew, which many considered a little too severe. The Regional Superintendent hated to see his schools under-performing, so if he could endorse “clubs” like this in other schools, then it might catch on and even become curriculum. All of this came under approval of the Mayor’s Office. Josh O’Neill was best friends with one of the Boners, Clay Ryan, but hated when his best friend, who’d only been lifting for a year and a half, wouldn’t reveal to Josh the secret to his bodybuilding. It was a Boner Club secret; a member must never give away the secret, something only Coach Mathers truly understood, but that his boys exploited to their fullest extent. Josh, like the Boner Club members, had been held back an academic year (they all should have graduated by now), and he considered himself good enough to join the Club. But Coach Mathers, a beefy brute of a man if ever there was one, felt he didn’t measure up. Josh was 175lbs at five feet ten in height and could bench three-sixty for 12 reps before needing a spot. He considered himself big for his age. But during his last assessment Coach Mathers scratched his head and failed to tick more than a couple of boxes on Josh’s score sheet. “Thing is, kid. You’re just not big enough. To get into the Boner Club, you need to be able to bench five hundred pounds for twelve reps straight. You need at least another thirty pounds of muscle on that scrawny frame of yours,” Mathers somewhat acerbically stated. There was no need for him to shatter Josh’s hopes like that and put him down so. “Come back when you’ve got the muscle and the strength, and I’ll re-test you.” That was as far as he would get with Coach Mathers. Josh needed a tactic, and fast. He was causing problems at home, failing more and more in the classroom, simply because all he could think about was muscle, getting bigger... no HUGE... and algebra would never cause that to happen for him. Fuck school. It was holding him back. One afternoon, over at Clay’s house, as they struggled through their math homework, knowing they got most of the answers wrong, Josh decided to come clean with Clay, regarding his sexual orientation. “I’m gay, Clay. How do you feel about that?” Josh fidgeted with his pencil as nerves began to kick in. He had a feeling that Clay might at least be bisexual. But to be honest he wasn’t sure how the muscle freak would react. Clay took it well and held his hand reassuringly. “I’m okay with that. I’m not into that kind of thing myself, but I’ve no problem with you being that way. You got a boyfriend yet?” “Nope, I’ve only recently realized this about myself. But I know Tim Wilson is gay and single, and a member of your Boners Club. He’s so beautiful, and I’d have a huge crush on you if he didn’t always push you out of my thoughts when I’m alone.” Josh lowered his head mock-shamefully. “Ah, so now I know your reason for wanting to become a member. Hmm, what did Coach Mathers say?” “He told me I need to get heavier and bench more. He was such a jerk about it, too. He made me feel tiny. Trouble with me is I don’t gain muscle as easily as you guys. Heck, you’re huge for your age, Clay. What are you now, two-thirty’’ “I’m closer to two-fifty... actually. We’re really packing on the muscle these days. It’s amazing at how well Coach Mathers’ methods are benefiting us,” said Clay proudly. To emphasize this, he curled up his arm and a gorgeous granite-peak of a bicep bulged upwards, thickly corded with manly veins. Josh’s eyes bulged vastly in their sockets. Beneath the kitchen table at which they sat Josh’s boner began to assert itself. The temperature of the room seemed to go up slightly. He felt hot and horny all at once. Clay was a quite good-looking young man, but Tim Wilson was already bigger than a great many heavyweight pro-bodybuilders, and had the face of a male model, reminding Josh a little of Sean Cassidy, one of his favorite muscle hunks on the internet. (Sean Cassidy photo inserted by Fallen Away for readers who were not old enough to be horny in 2003) “My advice to you is, you should join a gym in town and get yourself a personal trainer. I heard of an old guy... well actually he’s about the same age as my dad, about thirty-eight, I guess. His name is Stu Hardwick, and the guy is frickin’ enormous, I mean super-huge, the lucky freak. He’s new in town, apparently. He trains and teaches at Burt’s Muscle Shop over on Drury St. I think he and Coach Mathers don’t like each other for some reason, probably because he makes Mathers look as small as he made you feel the other day. I’ll try to get his number and you can call him. He’s not cheap, though.” Clay was a good friend and made Josh feel a lot better. Despite him swearing an oath never to reveal the secret of his growth, he didn’t treat his best friend as his inferior just because he was turning into a muscle god. “Well, I was saving for my first car, as you know. I got sixteen hundred saved in the bank. I could use that to hire this Hardwick guy. If it can get me into the Boner Club so I can try my luck with Tim Wilson, then it will be money well-spent.” Josh had brightened considerably. They spent the rest of the afternoon working out in Clay’s converted garage and he really helped Josh to improve much of his technique. He told Josh that he would get in contact with Hardwick as soon as he was able to and get back to him when he had news. Josh only had to wait less than forty-eight hours. He was idly channel-surfing, finding nothing interesting to watch on television, when Clay called him on his cellphone. Josh held his breath, hoping it would be good news: “I got talking to Stu. He’s an okay guy. A bit cocky, but he’s fuckin’ huge, so I guess he’s entitled to be. He said he will take you on as a client for a grand even. He operates on a one-off up-front payment basis. No refunds.” Josh was thrilled to hear this. He thanked Clay who summarily forwarded him Stu’s number. Josh called him immediately after speaking with Clay. The voice on the other end of the line was deep, gruff, and masculine. Josh explained who he was and stated his case. Stu told him that he could give him the mass he so desperately craved, that it would be worth seeing the look on Mathers’ face when he passed his next assessment with flying colors. He couldn’t wait to meet Stu who arranged for their first session the very next day at 9.30am, which suited Josh because it was the start of Spring Break. Traditionally most of the guys his age would be out of town for the festivities, so the gyms in town would be near-empty. That suited Josh fine. He reckoned that Stu might be able to focus better on him with fewer clients to deal with than normal. Josh wondered about how much he would show him in a week. Naturally he found it difficult to get to sleep that night. He was way too excited. But eventually he drifted off and had a wet dream about being a huge muscle hunk, with Tim Wilson for his boyfriend. Awesome. ***** Next day Josh was awake bright and early, and having taken the advice of Clay, ate a hearty protein-rich breakfast of oatmeal, a can of tuna, and a high-protein shake, not his usual fare. But he wanted to get big enough to become a Boner. His parents never ever witnessed him get up so early on a Saturday morning, but today was special. It was the beginning of a new phase of his life. He biked across town to Drury St, thinking the pedaling would loosen up his lower limbs and get his heart rate up. He was there before Stu Hardwick and was instantly stopped at the reception desk. A well-fleshed muscleman gave him a superficial once-over. “What’s your game, buddy?’’ Hardly the welcome he was expecting. “I’m here at the gym because I wanna get huge, but I need help, so I’d like to sign up and hire Stu Hardwick. Half-expecting to be told he didn’t measure up to the standards required by Burt’s Muscle Shop (his failed assessment by Mathers was playing heavily on his mind, making it difficult to act confidently around bodybuilders, except for Clay, of course), he was somewhat surprised when the guy simply said: “Okay,” and handed him an application form to fill out. By the time he’d handed it back, and then agreed to an affordable student price plan, Hardwick, as imposing and unforgettable in form as bodybuilders could be, strode into the lobby and dropped his kit bag, nodding a hello to Lou behind the counter as he stretched his neck a couple of times, causing bones to crack loudly. He took one look at the scrawny kid waiting nervously for him and thought to himself: this fag will never make the grade. But he remembered that he was taking him on, that he was a friend of a Boner Club Member, and that was enough to qualify him as client material. “Heh,” Stu said by way on an introduction, “The look on Mathers face when I bulk you up so big he won’t be able to deny you access to his little fag gathering will be worth more to see than what you’re paying.” Josh hadn’t expected to hear anything like this from Hardwick so soon. Could there be some hidden agenda here? Josh quickly dismissed the notion as ludicrous. “You and I need to have a little talk, kid. What was your name again?” Hardwick towered above Josh, a massively huge athlete like no other, hot, musky, and incredibly masculine. Hell, he was ten times the man Tim Wilson was. Hadn’t Clay told him he was thirty-eight or something like that’ He looked way younger, but his massive build and age-defying good looks made it seem like he was only in his mid-twenties. Josh doubted that Stu was anything but straight, so he didn’t want to come out with an erection upon meeting him. Best to dumb down his sexuality, at least until they got comfortable working together. He stammered out his name. Stu Hardwick grunted something under his breath and then turned to the guy manning the desk. “Lou, toss me the key to Burt’s office upstairs. He doesn’t mind me using it when he’s away.” Hardwick was an imposing fellow, the kind of guy who doesn’t take no for an answer and always gets his way. Josh tried not to lust after him, but it was difficult not to. Thank fuck he’d opted to wear baggy sweats to hide tell-tale bulges he felt were best kept to himself. Josh was very nervous when Hardwick took him out of the public areas and into the privacy of the office. The door was auto-locking, and Josh dry-swallowed anxiously when Hardwick kicked the door shut behind them and the dead-bolt mechanism fired. What was going to happen now? “I’ll be honest with you. Under normal circumstances I would never work with someone so scrawny. I don’t have the patience to wait for you to fill out. I like fast results, and I like to cut corners.” To illustrate his point, Stu Hardwick, muscle-behemoth, ripped off his tracksuit top, revealing a skin-tight wife-beater beneath. It clung to his massive musculature like a second skin, and this time Josh simply couldn’t hide his erection. Hardwick’s muscle-musk was filling the room, an intoxicating scent that began to drive Josh’s libido crazy. Suddenly Hardwick blasted a most muscular in Josh’s face, his huge, wide body of utter confidence and beauty shrieking into a definition that was almost surreal. Every muscle stood to attention next to its neighbor, but space was at a premium across this hunk, and the muscles needed to push against one another simply for the space to exist. This made them become engorged with blood as his own libido and excitement flooded his system with hot blood and turbo-charged testosterone. Had his body been a car-engine, right now it would have been given a shot of nitrous oxide. Ripped, fucking huge muscles erupted across every part of him, demanding Josh focus on them and nothing but. “But your friend who called me is in the Boner Club, so I guess these ain’t normal circumstances. How does my incredible size grab you son?” Stu Hardwick chuckled as he caught sight of the tenting happening in the front of Josh’s sweats. He leaned heavily into his most muscular pose, squeezing his muscles harder and growing stronger in the process. The musk from his pores now hung in the musty air of the office like a heat haze, drenching Josh’s senses. A precum patch darkened the front of his sweats. Hardwick chuckled some more. The twinks always were the quickest to come under his spell. “Gonna have this little bastard cumming in minutes, heh... heh... heh,” Hardwick thought. He decided there and then that Josh could prove useful to him in the not-too-distant future. “Oh my God,” Josh panted, beginning to sway uncertainly on his feet, as reality around him began to melt into a dreamy, sumptuous haze, “You-you’re massive. Holy shit, I can’t believe how immense you are.” Snorting something inaudible, the towering monster-hunk that was Stu Hardwick proclaimed proudly: “I got to where I am today liftin’ heavy, eatin’ heavy, and fucking every guy or girl that crosses my path. Want to touch my watermelon-sized guns?” They were some huge watermelons he sported; the biggest Josh had ever seen. Josh staggered back against Burt’s desk to steady himself. He was afraid to touch any part of Hardwick, thinking he’d faint to the floor if he did. Hardwick hated reluctance in any shape or form. Reluctant people never succeeded at their goals in life. They certainly didn’t make it to be super-huge muscle gods like he was. Things began to get forced from here on. Introductions aside, lust began to get the better of Stu. He’d not fucked, sucked, or swallowed in many a day and his balls were in dire need of milking. He barked, in a menacing but guttural manly brogue: “Actually, I fucking order you to worship me... and my awesome, mind-blowing size!” His bark tapered off to a snarl that only made him seem more powerful, menacingly beautiful because of it. Josh whimpered as he stepped towards Stu, bringing himself into touching distance, and as he did, the precum in his shorts began to make him quite wet. His erection was full-on, now, and there was fuck all he could do about it but conform to this god’s demands. He gingerly groped the cannonball gun as Hardwick flexed it larger, harder. Josh thought the bicep veins couldn’t engorge further, but they did, swelling far beyond nature’s design. Hardwick grimaced boldly, arrogantly, snarling through pearly whites as though he wasn’t pleased by the intensity of his flex. He hollered out a string of profanity, cords in his neck thickening beyond the width of human fingers, his rage fueling his demands for growth and power. Josh’s lust overcame his trepidation when just feeling the augmenting bicep brought him to the brink of orgasm. He fought against it, managing to contain his ecstasy. “Oh man, it’s harder than... than steel,” Josh gasped, now groping the muscle mound of Stu’s bicep with increasing desire. “Run your tongue across my bicep veins. Spend time getting acquainted with the secondary peak on my bi, bisected by the thickest vein you’ll ever see, until I get bigger, of course,” Stu growled, enjoying the sticky but cool trail of saliva on his skin as Josh did as he was told and began to explore the bicep with his tongue. The feeling bolstered newfound power in Stu Hardwick, and he tensed his arms still further, his forearm alone wider than Josh’s thigh. He pumped at the wrist, coaxing a further, deeper flex along his entire arm. Impossible, but his bicep engorged itself larger and the excitement made his entire upper body swell so that threads broke in places where his wife-beater suffered the most strain. Meantime, lower down, his gym shorts became drenched in his own precum, and a massive bulging mass began to awaken and uncoil inside. “Fuck, kid. My bis are now way thicker than your scrawny legs. But I need more mass, more fucking incredible size!” “Holy Shit! Man, I’d give anything to be even half your size,” gasped Josh. “Uh-huh, I hear ya, Joshie. But I’m too powerful for you like this. You need bringin’ on. And I got just the thing... the secret of all your Boner Club buddies.” Hearing this caused Josh to rear back as he forced himself to take a reality check. Had he heard Stu correctly, or was he hearing things – “dreamed fancies” superimposed over the ambience of reality? Before Josh could respond or react in any way, Stu whipped out an imposing-looking syringe and allowed it to glint in the light from the skylight above. “I’ve got a little jab for you to take in the ass. Afraid of needles, kid?” “Not if it’ll help me to get huge,” Josh answered in all honesty. “Hmm, well I’ll be honest with you. You will never exceed my size, not even near to it. Last time I checked, I weighed 1266lbs, six times the weight of most superheavyweight bodybuilders.” Hearing this amazing number caused Josh to let out a submissive moan. His shorts and sweatpants were now sodden with precum. The smell in the modest office space grew stronger and stronger. Josh was surprised he hadn’t yet shot his load, but there was something almost mystical about Stu Hardwick, in which he owned every moment, and could almost make time and its consequences bend to his will. Stu wasn’t finished quoting his stats either: “My chest is 197 inches cold, 230 flexed. I’ve got 74-inch arms flexed, probably even bigger now. My waist is only 38 inches, but my quads and hamstrings measure 110 inches right the way around. And what you’re about to see come outta my shorts... heck... you can tell from my bulge that I’ve got an anaconda stirring down there.” There was no way Stu Hardwick was straight. Obviously from what he said earlier about fucking men and women, he was one of those over-confident macho-types who considered themselves omni-sexual, “comfortable with both sexes,” seeing little difference between a dripping pussy and a steaming manhole, so long as it got him off. It looked like Stu’s pet anaconda was about to emerge from its den. And it was hungry. Josh declared: “It’s as big as one of my legs,” when Hardwick shrugged out of his shorts, so that he was now almost fully naked, but for the ruined wife-beater that struggled to cling on, as though it were a thing alive and aware of the danger it was in. “Yeah kid, my dick is the biggest in the world, 30 inches fully hard and 18 inches thick. It’s not quite there yet, though,” Hardwick growled, with a hint of mischief in his tone. Then he added as an afterthought: “There’s no way you can take all this man meat, looking like you do. The jab will change that to some extent and then we can both benefit from this meeting. Heh, wait until Mathers, that thief-fuck, gets sight of you after Spring Break.” Josh gave himself completely to Stu Hardwick, lust causing him to err on the wrong side of caution. There was no telling what side effects he might suffer after the injection. All thoughts of Tim Wilson were now expunged from his mind. There was only one man in the world for him now, Stu Hardwick, mega-huge muscle-hunk. Josh took the needle in the butt like a good little twink and muttered: “I want to be a god like you, Stu!” “You need to understand, though, I’m growing like a pandemic, kid. I’ve already surpassed my highest expectations. I never thought I could break a thousand pounds. But look at me, almost thirteen hundred. Fuck yeah! Mathers and I were at college together, once very close partners in science, and we majored in biochemistry. This stuff you just got shot with came out of a failed experiment to help improve motor functions in lab rats with damaged spines. The drug was meant to build bridges between severed nerve fibers, but I fucked up the composition, you might say, and instead the serum alters male hormones, turning the endocrine system into a muscle-making factory. It not only thickens all muscle fibers throughout the body but causes them to divide like single cells. Fueled by testosterone and charged by sperm production, it’s a massive growth-inducer. And Mathers stole it from me. This is my last syringe, kid. But you’re going to help me get back the formula. But more on that later. For now, GROW!!!! Fucking GROW, grrrrrrrrrrr!!!” The things he told Josh caused the kid’s mind to stir with so many questions. But he put them aside, giving his full attention to what was about to happen. At first he felt nothing but the jab. Then... a warming of the tissues in his gluteus maximus muscle, followed by an annoying itching and mild burning sensation. Josh felt a bit dizzy and so gripped the desk securely to keep from falling. “Why can’t I get as big as you, Stu?” It was a fair question. The seven-foot giant, wider than he was tall at the shoulders, but looking incredibly aesthetic because of the massive difference in the girth ratios of his barn door shoulders and waspish waist, churned out a full lat spread that sent his deeply striated muscle-tits hulking upwards to slam into the underside of his chin. He seemed to fan out wider, blocking all light from the blinded windows behind him. “I used my own blood and hormones to booby-trap the serum. It voids itself after a couple hundred pounds of muscle. Mathers and the Boner Club are trying to find a way around it, but it’s hardwired, you could say, a little insurance to ensure that I remain the hugest bodybuilder alive. It only causes unlimited growth in me, no one else. Never mind though. In a few minutes you’ll be close to four hundred pounds, I reckon, more than enough muscle for you. But the growth will end there, I’m afraid.” Stu Hardwick almost sounded apologetic. He stood back to give Josh the room he needed in which to grow. “I’m starting to feel... changes. They feel good, Stu. You’re a genius!” “I’m a fuckin’ fool for standing idly by and allowing Chuck the Fuck to form his little collective. He’s using money sifted from Edmonton High’s annual budgets to fuel his research, and the Superintendent is obfuscating this fact ‘cos he’s secretly getting boned by Mathers and has a son in the Boner Club. Mathers and the Superintendent have been secretly spiking the food of potential initiates with small doses of the serum, including your friend Clay. That’s the secret to their muscle growth. You’re going to help me end all this, Josh.” But to do that Josh needed to grow... and grow.... He was hot, and so he shrugged out of his top, but left his pants on. Still though, as he grew, the material began to tighten, sodden with precum and sweat, stretching across his augmenting muscles with a speed that impressed Stu. His body began to grow at an alarming, but uneven pace, some muscle groups growing ahead of others. His legs thickened in manifold spurts, reshaping as his quads blasted outwards, his hamstrings bulging in equal measure, whilst his calves formed hugely into diamonds of perfect symmetry. Even as more muscle poured onto his legs, his bones lengthened, his pelvis widened to make room for more, thick growth. His glutes were reshaped in seconds, pushing outward and upward to form a sexy, manly bubble ass. His legs solidified for a time, as incredible energy surges gathered elsewhere to fuel further growth. This time his pecs, shoulders, delts and traps were the focus. His pecs, where they’d been reasonably attractive buds from what he was able to manage at his modest level of training, now pumped up like balloons, as dozens of pounds of thick, meaty beef was fleshed into them. His nipples and their surrounding sexy areolas grew to ten times their original size, even as his traps hulked up to beefy, super-manly wedges on either side of an enlarging bull-neck. His delts bulged hugely, separating into multiple heads of muscle and his bis and tris took on the aspect of footballs. Stu stood back and gawped at how quickly and amazing Josh’s transformations was. He hadn’t expected it to seize him with such a rapid and intensive transformation. He had to speak out, if only to reassure himself and not swallow his tongue in shock: “I am still your physical superior in every way...,” he flexed hard, massively, still out-muscling Josh to mind-blowing extremes. But Josh was gaining on him, far exceeding the meagre two hundred pounds of muscle he should have gained. “...but I never reacted to the formula like you are. Something must be going wrong.” As Josh continued to bulk up by hundreds of pounds a minute, his muscles almost forming mouths to scream their arrival and demand they be given the space they needed to grow and grow. Stu kicked out a special reinforced scale from beneath Burt’s desk. “Weigh me. I demand it,” growled Josh, his voice ever-deepening into a manly baritone rasp. He flared his lats and hulked out a crab pose to solidify his gains and force more growth out of the process. With his growth came confidence and cocky bodybuilder egotism, and these were feelings he would ‘grow’ to enjoy, he was sure of it. Stu was only too eager to find out the rate of Josh’s gain. Josh was still growing as he stepped on a scale designed for behemoths. “The numbers on the readout are changing so fast,” Stu declared as Josh’s massive body flexed close to his own astonishing bulk. As Josh widened beyond barn door dimensions, it grew dim in the office as the shadow he cast gorged on all the light it encountered. “855 lbs. This is impossible. You’re still growing.” So many concerns flashed across the screen of Stu’s mind. Something was causing Josh to react differently to the serum. But why? Could it just be a fluke reaction? Somehow Josh’s body was bypassing the genetic booby trap in the formula, but there was no way to know what was causing it... or even if it could be controlled. Secretly, inwardly, a part of Stu welcomed this. “Oh man, listen to my voice. Fuck,” Josh loved every moment of his transformation. Additional to his deepening voice and massively growing bodybuilder physique, he was sprouting hair all over, luscious black tufts of manly fur. “Unnnhhhh.... grrrrrrrrrrrrr!!!!” He brushed his shovel-sized hands through the delicious black curls across his ever-swelling slabs of chest, marveling at the hairy expanse that jutted out so far from his body. His super-sensitive nipples caused him to moan in rapturous delight when he touched them. As he grew, his height shot up, the top of his head charging towards the ceiling of Burt’s office. Stu was worried that Josh might surpass him, usurping him from his self-ordained title of Biggest Bodybuilder in the World (that he knew of, anyway). He regretted that he was out of serum. He could still grow without it, but the effects, whilst at times impressive, could never hope to equal the gains Josh was currently making. However, Stu tried his best and flexed and flexed his immense muscles like never before, angering up more growth in the hope of staying ahead of Josh and spurting ever huger.... huger.... fucking HUGER!!!!! “Dude, you made me a furry beast. I fuckin’ love it,” Josh roared in utter delight. He was almost matching Stu in height, but still had far less muscle on his bones than the personal trainer. Stu flexed and flexed, crab pose after crab pose, and then flared his lats hugely, making his skin scream in defiance as the growth he coaxed strained against it so that stretch marks began to mottle his parts. Likewise, there were stretch marks all over Josh’s body, even on his dick. He was getting bigger, but would it be enough to win this muscle race? It shouldn’t even be a race at all. Josh O’Neill was a muscle god, now, a true super-freak. But Stu was the master, and he was still ahead in the growth race. Extremely and unexpectedly, Josh stepped off the straining scale and lunged at the older man as his increasing mass made him hornier still. Completely naked, now, his clothes in tatters on the floor, he charged at Stu with a dick almost as big as his own. The testosterone in the room hung almost as a cloud of excreted vapor. Anyone caught in its miasma would immediately have their libido increased many times. Even though Stu was desperate to remain as the Muscle Master, the ‘dominant Alpha Male,’ he couldn’t ignore the fact that he was now deeply attracted to Josh. The kid was all over him like a rash, kissing him deeply in a tongue-ramming session that caused Stu to almost gag as the prehensile organ rushed down his throat and seemed to expand and cut off his air supply. Josh the Giant continued to grow... and grow... and grow....aw yeah! Josh’s face had reshaped also, becoming more manly and rugged, and now he had thick, black stubble around his mouth and jawline which rubbed abrasively against Stu’s own as they continued to suck face. After what seemed like the longest two minutes of his life, Stu had to push him away to grab some air. In the time it had taken them to kiss, Stu was bigger by fifty or sixty pounds or so, but Josh had bulked upwards and outwards by hundreds. “I’m going to surpass you, Stu. As much as it freaks you out to think so, there’s absolutely nothing you can do about it,” hollered Josh, his lust now at meltdown point. Likewise, Stu was too horny to care, for he desired Josh more than he’d ever desired another man in his life. “How could I have underestimated the power of the formula on a newbie?” Nothing about this experience added up or made much sense to him. Josh came at him again, kissing him more sensuously now as his body generated its own brand of musk, a natural perfume that rendered Stu’s own flavor null and void. Josh was potency given a human form. He was raw, incredible, augmenting muscle power. His pecs bulged huger still, pressing into Stu’s slightly more developed shelf. Stu felt himself pushing back in the hope this kinetic collision would fuel his growth further. He needed to be bigger, way bigger. Josh mustn’t win the race for muscle supremacy. The clash of pecs was thunderous in its impact, causing the building to shake. Josh was growing at an alarming rate, and with it his strength was becoming superhuman. Stu felt him all over, concentrating for a time on his biceps, now almost rivalling his own in size and sheer awesome power. “They must be near 70 inches now, I reckon. But mine are still bigger,” Stu announced, blasting a massive mound of bicep into Josh’s face. Rage and lust, not to mention sheer desperation, forced more growth into Stu’s arms. His biceps surpassed the 90-inch mark fully flexed, the thickness of the veins at each apex alone adding an additional inch and a half to their thickness. That morning they had measured 74 inches flexed. But 90 inches wasn’t enough for Stu, not by a mile. He forced himself into a more assertive rage and demanded more growth from his body. But Josh looked set to beat him without trying nearly so hard. “So much growth in me, and you’re losing, Stu,” Josh beamed. “Never! I never lose, you hot, sexy fucking bastard,” Stu screamed. His face boiled with a purple rage, his internal temperature shot up and he hulked out a hundred more pounds in ten seconds. Fifty inches blasted onto his chest as his pecs gained fifty of those hundred pounds alone. His height went up to almost eight feet, his crown connecting with the ceiling so that he was forced to stoop slightly. But for every hundred pounds Stu Hardwick gained on his colossal frame, Josh, the younger, better man, would bulk up by three times that. It was quite clear that Stu couldn’t win this one. There was a new muscle monster in town. “Weigh me again,” Josh snorted, commanding he be served by the lesser bodybuilder. Both men had massive, bulbous, and highly striated chests, making it impossible - certainly for Josh as he stepped once again onto the scale - to bend forwards to read the number display. The straining, soon to be smashed scale was just too far away now. Stu, utterly dismayed, reckoned he himself was a good fifteen hundred pounds, by now, but if so, then Josh equaled him, though the readout wouldn’t settle, and the mechanism in the scale struggled to remain operating, as if it might fail at any moment. “You’re fifteen hundred plus. God, I’m so horny for you, Josh.” Stu couldn’t help it. “So horny for you, MASTER,” Josh interjected, his baritone voice booming, as he corrected the man who must now take a new, lesser position in the bodybuilding pecking order. Josh was proud of who and what he had become, but his muscle-lust was so great now. He had to get bigger, for his appetite to grow exceeded even Stu’s. His dick twitched before him, bobbing hugely, larger than a baseball bat. But he wasn’t happy with his size. He wanted to be bigger still. Fifteen hundred pounds of muscle mass just wasn’t enough for him. He was still growing, but it seemed like he was slowing down. It was an opportunity for Stu to make busy with a tape measure. He began with Josh’s monster-dick. “22 inches long, fully erect. And...,” he wrapped the tape around the dick where it was at its thickest, “... 18 inches thick.” He quickly measured his own, dismayed by the fact that although he’d gotten taller and more muscular, his dick had hardly changed at all. It was 32 inches long and only 20 inches thick. Josh’s sense of elation rose beyond fever pitch. He flexed his mighty dick, making it bob up and down, a massive organic divining rod charged with hypersexual potency. It dripped copious amounts of precum. In fact, the precum flowed easily from both men, now, forming viscous pools on the tiled floor. Stu had to try something. He found some plates from Burt’s personal barbell set in a corner in the office and easily, using raw strength alone, kneaded the holes in each disc with his mighty thumbs. The iron yielded like putty, and soon he had worried the holes large enough so that he could slip them onto Josh’s dick. “Doesn’t mean we’re engaged or nothin’,” he emphasized. Josh understood what he was doing. He welcomed it and began to flex the muscles in his crotch even as they took the combined weight of the swelling monster-dick and its 45kg payload with ease. “How does it feel?” Stu lustily inquired. Josh smiled as his body and his bodybuilder’s ego continued to inflate. “Ha... ha... how does what feel?” laughed Josh, knowing exactly what the older hunk was referring to. “Your dick carrying that weight. Or can you feel it at all?” “Can’t feel a fuckin’ thing. Can’t see the end of my dick ‘cos my massive pecs are blocking my line of sight. Are you sure you put that plate on my dick? How much weight is it anyway?” “45 kilos, damn,” admitted Stu. He flared his lats, attempting to coax out more size. They were physical equals in every way, although Josh’s dick and balls still had a bit of catching up to do. Stu was surprised that he wasn’t more dismayed than he felt. Perhaps he was quickly settling into his new role as the second biggest man on the planet. “Get another plate on there, pronto,” Josh growled, loving every moment of his new life. He could feel the first plate on his dick now growing tighter. Stu quickly did as he was told, pressing out the middle of yet another plate to make it slip over the ever-increasing mushroom head of the stunning eighteen-year-old. “90 kilos on there now,” said Stu, mentally admitting that had the roles been reversed, he would be feeling the strain now. Josh chuckled boyishly for a moment, then remembering his new role, and deepened his voice to a hoarse, throaty drone of a laugh. He bounced his dick some more, feeling no weight on it whatsoever. His organ flooded with blood and growth, and swelled up more hugely than ever, becoming stiffer, stronger, heaving up its payload so that its mushroom head - easily the size of a coffee cup - drew level with Stu’s heavy pecs. Stu could not believe the scale’s readout. The numbers were still going up. “Omifuckingod!!!!!” His throat went dry as sand. He tried to work saliva downwards to lubricate it. He stammered: “Less than ten minutes into the process and you weigh.... I... I... can’t say it, Josh!” His expression was one of total incredulity. “It’s too... unbelievable... and you can’t see the scale yourself,” he added, trying to keep his voice from shaking, however failing to. Still growing in every way and in every direction, Josh had to stoop slightly to stop his head from pushing right through the ceiling and into the space between floors. “Your weight is... oh God, Josh... you’re gonna have to order me to say it.” “Say it,” Josh growled, the tone of his voice dropping by the minute, becoming a monster’s growl. Before Stu could comply: “SAY IT NOW...TELL ME!!!!!!!!” “It’s... it’s....aw shit...” It was as if Stu were losing his grip on reality, his world beginning to soften and swirl before his eyes. “SAY IT, RUNT! Say it.... little...MAN!!!!!!” Impatience further fueling his desire to grow further, Josh grabbed hold of Stu around the back of his neck and forced his head downward, nearer to the readout on the scale. His strength continued to increase by incredible factors. Instinctively Stu tried to resist. But Josh was now too strong. “Tell me how huge I am,” Josh ordered, a little softer in tone, now. Tears began to sting Stu’s eyes. He tried his best to focus on the liquid crystal display, but Josh’s body cast a massively voluminous shadow, darkening everything below his pec-line, including the dying scales. “It says...gasp...er... first number is a 1.” Stu’s heartbeat was pounding in his brain now, making it difficult to form anything coherent. He was in danger of passing out, something that had never happened to him before. With hundreds of pounds a minute causing Josh’s body to gain ever-increasing mass, the numbers on the readout continued to change, like a digital countdown, only one that counted up rather than down. “TELLL MEEEEEE!!!!!!!!” Anger and impatience surged through Josh. He flexed hard, massively so, and his dick began to fill out. The first plate began to buckle as tremendous pressure from its center worried and heated the iron. The plate began to soften and warp from the inside out. The second plate wouldn’t last either. “YOU FUCKING RUNT.... TELL ME, TINY MAN!!!!!” “Suh...second number is a 3, I think. Oh God... no wait... it’s... a 6,” stammered Stu, fear now very much evident in his voice. “Grrrrrrrrrrrrrr!!!!!!!” Still growing in size and strength, Josh pushed Stu’s head even closer to the scale. Stu could no longer resist his immense power. “READ IT... PROPERLY!!!!!!!!!” “Which nu...number... would you like it to be, Master?” Stu would forever wonder why he asked Josh this question at this time. It served only to anger him further by prolonging Stu’s carrying out of Josh’s demand. A streak of pure white suddenly washed through Stu’s hair, just above his right temple. “Bigger than you,” Josh hissed, trying to keep his rage from becoming uncontrollable. He should have been terrified at the changes happening to his body, but he was too far into the process now, and it warped whatever terror he might have had... molding it into an elevated sense of triumph, coupled with an ever-increasing desire to get way huger than he was at this moment. Stu, out of desperation to make it through this alive, forced his eyes to sharpen their focus. With the last two digits of the scale still ticking ever upward, he could now see that the first two numbers were a 1 and a 6. Josh was pleased when he heard this, but still not satisfied. “1630 lbs., Master. No wait... 1658... 1677... 1701lbs... gasp... you’re WAY bigger than me now.” “Way bigger...maybe... but not way... HUGER,” Josh interjected. “Master, I don’t know enough about what’s happening to you to make this stop.” Stu banged against the front of the desk as he stepped backwards to give Josh more room to grow. He could see his massively erect, ever-expanding dick growing darker and darker in color, and the gonads beneath swelling to the size of watermelons. “You need to expend your man-juice before you explode. And I must insist that I take it all in... to the very last drop. I am in your power completely now, Master, and must do as you command.” Feverish, Stu continued to lose his grip on reality, although he relinquished himself of all fear. “Oh yeah, man. Suck this freaky cock,” growled Josh, and in a mighty explosion of effort, caused the plates around his dick to fly apart in smoking fragments as the pressure from his thickening and lengthening super-dick annihilated them completely. “Heh... heh... heh, I know you want it, you little dwarf.” Josh was now the strongest being on the face of the Earth and roughly guided Stu’s head inwards. Stu was done with trying to resist at this point; there was simply no way that he could. “I... I can’t imagine how you will fare on the weight machines, Master. There may not be a machine in existence that shall satisfy your workout needs. But you completely own me now, and I will always try to please you.” Sycophantic for the first time in his life, Stu had been broken in by Josh, and it had required little effort on Josh’s part. That said, he closed his hungry lips around the head of Josh’s monstrous dick just in time for Josh to erupt into him with a vigor he’d never felt before. “Grrrrrrr.... so good.... so fucking strong,” Josh snarled, throwing his head back to enjoy the convulsion of ecstasy that now rewarded his dominance. “Yessssssssssssssssss!!!!!!” Stu gagged reflexively, trying his hardest not to spill a single drop. As Josh came and came - as hot cum blasted through him and out of him - so his growth began to level off. He quickly became aware of this, and soon flew into his biggest rage ever. He roared the place down as he continued to pump Stu full of his cream. Unbeknownst to them both, the scale screamed its last, sticking at 1876lbs. “No... I can’t be stopping now. I gotta get huge... fucking HUGE!!!!!” He flexed a show of maximum hugeness, a double biceps pose, his guns travelling upwards and upwards, peaking hugely and exceeding the height of his balled fists. “Buh-but... gulp... you need to... gulp... stop now.... gulp,” Stu managed to communicate between mouthfuls. “No... I need more size... more weight... more superior muscle.” Josh emptied the last of his cream into Stu, who had been able to take it all in, his abs now slightly pushed outwards from his stomach’s increase in volume. “But there is no more, Master. Your growth has slowed almost to a halt.” Hearing this drove Josh almost insane. He flew into an uncontrollable frenzy, lashing out at the very walls and pounding them with unparalleled force. No longer concerned about anything but his size and power, certainly not his immediate surroundings, Josh took the room apart, knocking out walls even as his head pushed through the ceiling and into the room above, which happened to be the ladies' changing rooms. Luckily Josh and Stu were the only people at the gym at this time - as well as Lou who worked at the desk - otherwise a lot of people could have gotten hurt. “You must be over ten feet tall,” cried Stu, his panic beginning to rise. “Bigger.... I have to be bigger... fuck yeah!!!!!” Stu Hardwick had become like a bug to Josh, now, although this played out mostly in his head. He’d be lucky himself to have passed eight feet in height and 1500 lbs., but Josh was a great deal larger than he was. Until... Stu experienced a sudden, rapid spurt of muscle-growth, more than likely a side-effect from swallowing so much of Josh’s dynamic super-jizz. “Omigod, this is fantastic. I’m fucking growing again, Master. I’m growing fucking huge....HUUUUGE!!!!!” As Josh’s frenzy became more and more uncontrollable, the thought of his servant catching up to him in height, weight and overall size, made him rage further. “Never!!!!! I will be the hugest. I will get huger...HUGER........HUUUUGER!!!!!” And Josh smashed the fuck out of the gym, a human wrecking-ball without mercy. Down below at the reception, Lou managed to make it out with his life, throwing himself into the parking lot, just as Burt’s Muscle Shop came down in a tumult of hurled debris and so much dust and rubble. Out on the street people panicked and screamed, fearing a terrorist attack. Emergency services were soon alerted, creating a hubbub of interest and activity around muscle-growth ground zero. Josh had surpassed 12 feet in height and his weight could not be gauged at this stage, although it was reasonable to assume it had broken the one-ton mark. Shrugging out of the collapsed building, dusting massive chunks of rubble off his parts as though they were mere dust motes, the monster bodybuilder loped out onto the street and caused an even greater panic. “What’re y’all lookin’ at, you fucking little bugs?” People Josh should have respected were now insignificant to him. A plain-clothes police officer, eating a taco from a street vendor, instinctively reached for his sidearm upon sight of the muscle freak bearing down on him and cracked out two shots. The rounds glanced harmlessly off Josh’s powerful, impenetrable hide, and the ricochet sent one of them into the arm of an innocent bystander. The teenage girl collapsed with a scream. “Shit,” cried Josh, suddenly struck by the severity of the events he had caused. “Duh-don’t move. You’re under arrest, buddy... whatever the fuck you are,” the cop stammered. Then: “Josh? Josh O’ Neill. Fuh-fuck... my wife used to babysit for you when you were little,” the cop realized. This came as a further reality check for Josh. “I didn’t do a thing,” Josh cried, his voice booming, “It was your gun that shot her. I’m not taking the rap for this.” Josh was panicking now, realizing that although his growth had slowed, he was still getting bigger and more powerful. Suddenly he wanted to be normal again. Perhaps the effects of the injection giving him a lust for size and power was finally losing its grip. “She’ll be okay. I have paramedic training,” said a man who was gingerly tending to the girl’s wound. An old lady fainted when she stepped out of a shop and came face to face with the biggest male genitalia she’d ever seen. “You need to get out of here, Josh, before others get hurt,” the cop, whose name was Hal Wiazowski, urged the giant, once a little baby in the arms of his then-girlfriend. As wailing sirens drew ever closer, attracting various intrusive and specialist media, Josh, his strength pretty much untried in many areas, leapt into the air, soaring high above the rooftops, Hulk-fashion. He had no destination in mind. He couldn’t go home - he was simply too big to fit in the house. He was 12 feet tall, a ton in weight, and had the biggest muscles of any living creature. He could have the world in his palm, if he chose to, but instead he leapt to the hills snaking upwards from the basin in which Edmonton existed, knowing, sensing, that Stu would find him. They had become bonded in a sense, each one the lodestone of the other. “He’d begun to grow again, too, before I completely lost it,” said Josh, when he reached the seclusion of the forest. But would the trees hide him for long? The police would have helicopters out searching for him soon. He had become a fugitive. He found the cottage after about an hour of searching for nothing in particular. It was abandoned, but he knew it belonged to a famous writer, who used it on and off as a way of escaping the media. Josh broke in, finding he had to get down on his hands and knees to force his way through the double front doors. His huge frame weakened the cottage’s entrance, and when he got inside, he felt like Alice, in the part where she grows huge inside the house and cannot leave. “What have I become?” He curled into a ball and tried to get comfortable, wishing for all of this to go away. He eventually fell asleep, but his slumber was disturbed with powerful, disturbing images of gigantism gone horridly awry, of Josh growing to even more insane proportions. Epilogue: Josh awakened to find the cottage shaking around him. But it didn’t feel like it was coming apart, rather moving. But how can a cottage move’ His answer came when the ceiling above, in fact the entire roof, was peeled off and removed, revealing the blue sky of a new day. Josh squinted against the sunlight streaming down on him. But then, the light was blocked off when a huge, immense face appeared over the cottage and peered in, smiling pleasantly. It was Stu. He was carrying the cottage with Josh in it. And... fuck... he was gigantic. “Good morning, sweetie. Did you sleep well?” He seemed genuinely pleased to see Josh. Josh was confused and totally overwhelmed by what had occurred. “Stu... but how?” “You were the catalyst I hoped you would be. You see, I wasn’t entirely truthful with you, back at the gym. Turns out, I’m not Chuck Mathers’ rival. I’m his life-partner. We’re very much in love, have been since puberty. We fell out of friendship for a time, mostly to do with the formula, because I reacted better to it than he did. He used the Boner Club as a smokescreen for his experiments. We ascertained that one of the things that really makes the serum react to its greatest effect is desire. Simple as that. I got huge from it, but then my gains reached their ceiling. My desire to be huge came from a life-long dream, which the serum couldn’t entirely exploit in order to have me grow even further. But your desire came mostly after you got the serum, altering your brain chemistry sufficiently to achieve greater results. Once you had broken the 200lb deadlock I’d created in the formula, I knew that your chemistry was the key to ultimate growth. You succeeded where all the Boner Club members have yet to succeed. The role-playing between us was great and seemed to bolster the effects of the serum in you. You grew to 12 feet and about a ton in weight, which is fantastic. But you passed this alteration to me when I ingested your cum. Now my body is remaking the serum, perfecting it. As you can see... the effects are incredible. I’m 25 feet tall and I weigh about 15,000 lbs.” Stu paused, giving Josh time to digest what he was hearing. “I’m overwhelmed. I’m just a gnat to you. But... how did you get away from the ruckus back at the gym? The cops should have been all over you.” Josh would have to work hard to get the look of total incredulity off his face. “Thankfully the Mayor took care of all of that. He completely supports our research into the growth serum, considering it could be a cure for several debilitating diseases. His office invented a fake chemical spill that made people hallucinate. That’s what the news will say. It’s being tied to an underground explosion which levelled the gym. Whole area is cordoned off so no one can get near it. We’ll be yesterday’s news in no time.” “Where are we going now?” Things were starting to make sense to Josh. Maybe all of this would work out for the best. “To the Boner Club. The mayor has given us use of an abandoned military training center in the mountains. Tim and Clay are there already. Once we further our research and run extensive tests of your new physiology, we should be able to replicate the effects of the serum in you and me. The others can’t wait to be as big as us.” “As big as you, you mean,” Josh said, now chuckling with relief. “Yeah, I guess I am the hugest man alive again. But you had your moment in the limelight, too. I was genuinely worried that you would be unstoppable. But as you can see, after you left me at the gym, buried under tons of rubble, I grew like wildfire, easily surpassing you by many times. But who knows, Josh, you may grow to be as big as me in time,” boasted Stu, and suddenly it became even darker in the cottage, when the most massive bicep in all of creation peaked above the exposed walls of the roofless cottage. It was about fifteen feet in circumference, as hard as titanium, and the engorged veins across its brute-mass were thicker than Josh’s wrists. Josh couldn’t hide his boner. Stu smiled, blew Josh a kiss and then continued carrying the cottage high into the mountains, where they would all be left alone to grow... and grow... The End.
  2. Hey there! As I am a fan of @GiganticBeast and enjoyed this particular scenario (based on: https://de.pornhub.com/view_video.php?viewkey=ph5f17482069df0) way too much i decided to transcript it. Hereby I'd like to share one my first experience made understanding techniques on experiencing growth by All Dialoge - one person. I learned it really is art to just do those audios with passion, good voice-acting, hot driving fantasies and give a boner by sharing fantasies in fantasies... MAN! If you find some typings and errors - please let me know. ^^ Enjoy! :3 -------- A door closes… Steps halls in a toilet-room… An old ventilator fills the room as a base-noise… A man moans in relive while strong pissing-noises break the calm… „Oooooooohhh, there we go… Ooh fuck…“ Sound of piss vanishes… „Hey! Ha… Wanna take a picture boy? It will last longer that way.“. Flushing of toilet… Steps towards the intruder… „No, no. Don’t back away now. Come one! You won’t get to be modest now ‘cause I see the cellphone there. Did you think you can sneak a pic of that fat fucking cock and go back to your girlfriend at the parking lot? Is that way you think?” … „Go one, put yours out!“ … „Yeah, you heard me! You saw mine, now let’s see yours.”. Chuckle of ridiculousness… “No, leave it filming.” … “Come one. Take your little dick out. I can see it throbbing against those tight pants of yours.“. … „Ughh… Fuck, stop going so slow!“. Further steps approaching… „I don’t have all day for this stop here. Get over here!“. … „Ah fuck, your dick is hard as hell. Aren’t you?“ … „God, that‘s as big as it gets, huh?“ … „Shit, boy, mine’s not even half hard and I am TWICE as fucking big.” … “That’s what you wanted to see, huh? Your little girlfriend waiting outside-“ Sound of little stretching … “-waiting for YOU…“. Some more stretching, halting with a moan… „Guh… God. Haven’t you idea what you are in here for. For fucking hours, I bet, just to see some big fat fucking trucker cock, don’t you?“. Further little stretching… „Hayeah, you film it and go home and worship it, don’t you?” … “Fucking beg me for it then, boy! Fucking beg me for this… big fat cock, you little boy-dicked bitch! Go ahead and ask me for it!” … “Ah yeah… Tell me how bad you need it. Say ‘Beast sir, can I PLEASE touch your big growing fat god cock’. Do it! Fucking SAY IT!“. Further stretching with a pleasured moan of delight… First clothe tear… „Oh yeah! Can you see it growing? Do you see it getting harder?” … “Oh yeah, look at the veins up and down on it.” Ripping and moaning for a moment… “Oh yeah! Feel it… thr-THROB… like the ones of my big Bowlingball-biceps!” Little growls here and there with building excitement… “You haven’t seen a man like this, have you? I am a fucking dream come true to you, aren’t I? How many times have you-” Further growth-noises and longer moan… “-have you dragged your little girlfriend out to this Truckstop – desperate for something like this?”. Short mocking giggle… „Tell me you dream of this. That I am a fucking-”. Some more rip and stretch-noises… „-dream come true for you. Oh yeah, I am something you have been jacking your little dick off to since you are a teen… Go ahead!” Another mocking and pleased giggle… „Go ahead, you can touch it! I know you are fucking dying to! Get your little hands around this fat fucking monster… Feel it-„ More intense stretch, resulting in a slightly overwhelmed moan. “-uhhhh … yeah feel it.” Smaller growth continues noisy… “Yeah, feel it-. Ye, its big and I am a grower too… Aaah yeah, feel your fingers around that fat fucking shaft! Run that thumb up my … huhh yeah … up my veins, down the back. Do you feel that(?) … pumping …… grooowing-“ Small surge of stretching sounds… “-pushing your fingers apart. Yeah! Fuck … huhhh … I want you to picture this when you’re fucking that girl of yours out there! Picture MY fat god damn-“ Small surges while pausing… “-BEAST … Fuuck … Ooh, yeah … growing and … STRETCHING her apart as you are begging me for just a little taste of it. Oh ye, THIS is what MAN’s cock is. This is what a BEASTs cock i-hh-s.” Bigger spurt of growth underling the statement… “Yeah! Feel it.” Mini-Surge of stretching… with a slight moan… “Ohh, almost pushing you back there, righ’? God DAMN, this feels good!“. Huffing with a smile… Chuckle… „You are trembling, boy. You are like a dog who chase cars and you finally got one. What you gonna do with it now?”. … „Ooh, on your knees already? FUuuck! Ooh, I like thaat!“. … „Yeah, it‘s still growing…“. Smaller waves if growth coming calmly through… „O no, I don‘t know how big it gets, I never measured…”. Huffs of pleasure… „Do I look like I am fucking kiddin‘?“. … „Yeah, just lick that monster… Slide that tongue-hh up and … OH … hooooh-” Breather of surprise… “YEAH! Right inside of you, there you go! Rumble of growth – in three mini-waves… “FUCK, god, I’m so hot … you make me … feel so fucking … BIIGhh.“. Rippling clothes noises plus a growl – indicating the begin of a pleasant blowjob… „What? … Oohh, yeah, don’t worry about that sound. Just … keep worshiping that big … fat fucking cock. … Oh yeah.“. … „Nah, it‘s just getting hard … People don’t fucking grow like that, man … just … hhh … fucking enjoy it… ah yeah … Put it up against your arm! Yeah, it is fatter than your wrist already.“. Knocking and noises outside… Grunt of disturbance – probably of teeth grinding against the pulled-out cock. „Wait. Shit, shit… Someone is … uhgn… someone is coming… Ghh… Get into the fucking stall! I am not done with you yet…“. Closing lock of the stall, followed by opening door of the toilet-room. Hearable steps of high heels incoming… Low volume grunts of relieve… Sudden two knocks on the closed stall… „Its occupied…“ Jolts on the doorhandle… „I SAID its occupied!“. Person leaves the room again… … Excited breather of a joke… Deepening Voice - getting more volume… „Ye, this stall IS tiny. I fucking love it! I feel … huuhh … SO…“. Pleasured grunt… „BIG…“ Hilarious short laughter in utter surprise. “Fuck yeah.” … „What?“ … “Nah, I was always that tall. Calm down! Get fuckin-“ Growl of pleasure in pull of head onto cock… “-get fucking sucking, boy.”. … „Fuck, this is incredible.” … “Ye, it wasn’t all the way hard yet… Just-” … “No, I don’t know how big it gets. Just … keep…“ Moan of pleasure… „God, yeah, keep touching! Keep STROKING!”. … „Ohh. What… Can‘t take a little pre?” … “Oo, fuck mee… boy, you never even suck a cock?!” … “God, I swear to you if I feel your tooth for a second, I gonna fucking break your jaw with my cock!” Further moans of delight… “Hhh fuck yeah…”. … „What? You wanna-“ Gasp of little in no surprise. „You wanna feel the rest of me? Fine! Fine, feel what you want.“ Breath in satisfaction of worship… „Go ahead, yeah. You can-“ Small surge of growth… “-feel my legs.” Gasp in utter surprise plus slow continous stretches… „They are THICK already!” … “They gotta be bold under my rig all day.” … “Look at this fucking guns! I am a fucking…“ Liking growl of the observation. „BEAST!“. Slightly louder sounds of stretching – going on more prominently… „I said: Don’t mind that sound! I am just … focus on those balls!” … “Yeah, pull them out for me…“ Little extra growth of the extra touching… „Oh, fuck them… My jocks’re getting so tight!”. Moan mixes with enjoyment of a steady growing… „Growin’? What the fuck are you talking about? Just feel them! Aren‘t they big enough already?” … “Yeah! They fucking fill your whole palm, don’t they?“ … „Oh yea. Full of fucking cum like I - just like a brawny boy. I haven’t released them in fucking WEEKS.” … “It that what you want? Your sweet little girlfriend out there (- the one -) you picture yourself getting choked and huh-“ Hornyness accelerates growth spurt while imagining the Sex. Start of moaning while talking… „-and gagging hooh-“ More stretching… “-cuffing up gallons of some THICK fucking trucker cum…“ Horny moan and growl… „OH yea… some BIG muscle bulged trucker just PUMPIN’ you full.” Spurt ends while voice deepens… “There you go…“ Breath in awe… „Fuck this stall is so tiny!”. … Laugh as nothing happened by an obvious observation. „No, I have always been this tall. God, you-“ … “-are you standing? … “God … no, I have always bein’ this big. You always just got up to my packs. What are you fucking talking about?“ … „Ohh fuck. Who cares how tall I was earlier? … “Yeah, my shirt’s tight. It’s fucking old already-“ Some growth ripping the shirt even more. Suppression of the urge of growth… “-so I-“ Ripping of the shirt… „ just RIP it all of.“ Breather of sweat. „Fuck, I am just getting pumped, alright?“ Moan from a touch… „Fuck, I love the sight of you reach me on your tiptoes oh-“ Little surge with a surprised moan by liking the view… … „Just try to feel these fucking traps.” … “YE, my shoulders a fucking broad!” Gasp in slight pain… “Fuck these boots are tight. Go one, get down on your knees, boy and take those off of me.“ Breath of hurry… „Fuck yeah, unlace these…“ Stronger growth spurt with deepening voice and ripping clothes and slowly tearing shoes… “Oh fuck! Shit seems to be popping … Yeah, God, I am so BIG…“. … „Size 16. Ye, I think these are just old.“ Stretching… „Them are fucking broad feet on this field-hopped boots…” … “HURRY UP! Fucking get those laces off before-“ Upcoming surge… vividly surprised by holding breath… „-… before…-“. Groan and final looong ripping… Louder moan in delight… „FUCK mee…” … “Ye, were old, alright? They are old boots.” … “I told you size 18, jesus Christ!” … “Listen Boy…” Moan… „Oh fuck… Look what you made me do. God …” … “No. My feet aren’t too big for me, you are just to fucking slow! That’s why that happened! God, can’t keep my fucking size 20 feet in those fucking shoes in them anymore, thanks to you!“ … „Ye fine, put them to your chest!“ Further moan… „Feel that sweat of that fucking beast sucking through your shirt ey?“ Laughing and scoffing… … „Oh hot! You got a good sucking on that fucking big toe… ey? Growing in your mouth.“ Short noises of growth while pleasured exhalation… „Fuck yeah… Your hands up and down on my calves are almost… fuck … they are already as big as your thigh… even bigger…” Breath in surprise and some more stretching… Some moan in pleasure… „Rock hard muscle growing … and throbbing … and BULGING … and …“ Horny exhalation, swearing in pleasure… … „What?! No, I didn’t say ‘growing’. Fuck … God, this little stall is so… claustrophobic. It’s so tiny, isn’t it?” Uncertain giggle… “Fuck…”. … „Na, I always was shoulder to shoulder with these metal fucking walls! Ooh god…” “Imma stand up here…“ Slight stomp – shaking the ground… „Fuck me … Godhhh …”. Exhausted breathing… … „No, I was always scraping the fucking ceiling. Yea, I know that: I came crouching in here. 10 feet tall … fucking big…” Growing again some more – continuously progressing… Little growth noises for a short time… “… broad … my clothes were hanging off of me when I got in here. I was… I got this … ah … condition and… ah … oh fuck, I can’t even…”. Small chuckling… „Look, at your fucking face…” Honest laughter… “Nah, I don’t care anymore.” … “Ye, I am fucking growing.”. Passionate gasp… growth pausing with mentionable voice-deepening … „Fuck, I am getting MASSIVE as you fucking worship me! … Oh my god yeah… I have never gotten this big before… Another chuckle in surprise… „Shit… Here is my fucking roid-gut swelling out there for you - ripping out that shirt… Ah yeah… Get these fingers in between those grooves.“ Pleasure and passion mixing up… „Feel it! Feel that hair so thick …” … “Grab a fucking fistful of my pelt there, boy.“ … „Oh yea. Don’t you come yet! I never had some growing this BIG…” … “Also never had someone who is so fucking … dumb … fucking EAGER to see me-“ Greater spurt passing through… “- see me GROWING …“ Spurt still passing through… „Oh my god. All these little lot-sluts were running away from me before I am 8 feet tall but … but YOU … you are so fucking cock-hungry, you made me so-“ Spurt still passing through with a little extra ontop… „… SOO… FUCKING… BIG…“ … „I won’t be even able to fit into my own rig.“ Noticeable enjoyment… ”Go one! You are on it, right?” Hearty laugh… Moaning in pleasure… “Ohh… GOD, YEAH… You are fucking terrified, YEAH. But … you wanna feel that thick fat fucking cock inside of you before it … hhh … before I get to big to fit, don’t ya?“ Swearing moan… „Go one, you want it. You are fucking terrified. But you-“ Wave of growing… “-oh wanna feel my fat cock growing … and stretching …” … “Come one. Get me in there…” Growl of work accompanied by small spurt… “Ooh fuck yeah!“ … „You are so fucking tight, boy… I gonna lie down here-“ Objects rumbling away… „What are you…” Moan in delight… “Oh, yeah, you like these fucking nimps, ey?” … “Go one! Fat fucking thumb-thick beast growing in your mouth…“ Horny spurt… „OHhh yeah… … oh god… I am so BIG. I am so … so HARD… Look what you have done to me, boy. I’m GROWING-“ Short and intense spurt flying by… “-… SO… BIG.“ Gasp in horny surprise… „Oh my god, I … I don’t think I can control it anymore… I don’t think I-“ Chuckles – lost in the moment… “I don’t think I am controlling-” Another wave… “Oh my god!” Spurt… “Can you feel this boy? Can you feel your body sliding against mine as I GROW underneath you …?“ Moan in utter pleasure… Growth gaining speed… “Fuck… lying down on the floor … growing across…” More Objects rumbling away… Stretching slightly intensifying… Grunt in effort… “… knocking those stalls out the way… I can’t even control it. I can’t anymore…“ Suddenly: A short calm before the storm… „Fuck me, the walls are squeezing on me here. I can barely get … oh god … barely get a full breath…” Grow bigger suddenly… “I feel so… Oh god… I feel so cramped as I … as I GROW-“ Rest of the stalls crumbling… Walls getting damaged… Growth intensifies… Voice thundering even more… “… and grow into that brute… oh my god, I’ve never gotten this big… but I love it!” Moan… Objects getting crushed one by one… “Fuck me. I can’t stop growing and stretching you like a flashlight around my cock. I am not fucking you anymore I am jacking off with your little twitching body…” Moans and gasps mixing with rumbling… “God, I am soaking in my sweat…” Burst up a bit with a growl… “Go ahead boy. Get your face up in this Pit.” Swear and moan… “I could fucking crush you with a flex, boy, but I am not gonna… just … Ohhh… It feels just soo good. OOhh, yeah, fucking lick your way, little boy…“ Louder moans in pleasure… Growing some more quicker… „Fuck me… My cock growing so big inside of you! FEEL IT! Feel it throbbing against your back. I am growing inside of you SO MUCH like a hooligan.“. More stretching and rumbling – depending on the little ones actions. „Its amazing!” … “Bigger… bigger … and bigger! Fuck, yes!“ Rumbling spurts: Bigger, bigger and bigger – filling the room more and more… „Fucking monstrous beast… Oh god, I can’t move my arms. They are pinned against the walls. My legs are fucking curling up here. Ohhh. My traps swallowing my head. BOY, you got me growing out of control here!“ Building up pressure, clamped between walls… Moaning in pressure and disbelieve… „Fuck! IS THIS YOU WANTED?“ Inside air connecting with the outside as his head digs through the ceiling… „Fucking get crushed by a growing muscle bull in a fucking dirty truckstop-” Booming off of the head and ceiling collapsing… “-ooooh, you little fucking bitch?!“ Loud moan as the head comes to fresh air… „Oh my God, there goes the fucking roof!” Rumbling as the giant stands up … “I can breathe again at least!“ Monstrous chuckle… Thundering damaging the floor as he steps and stabilizes… „Ah shit! There is your girl!” … “You… wanna say me anything to her…? Or do you wanna let me joining her the fun?"
  3. mmvmgo2011

    The Barbell

    A short story I thought of as I was writing my other, slightly longer story, Vaccinated. Hope you enjoy. ———————————— THE BARBELL I was one of the first members to join this new gym. It opened just this week, around the corner from my house, which was awesome. My old gym was a 20 minute drive away and, honestly, I didn’t go nearly as often as I should have. I’ve always been a sucker for muscles. The bigger, the more vascular, the hornier I become. Ever since my first experience masturbating, muscle has turned me on. That first ever experience cumming was masturbating to a famous bodybuilder cum actor whose nickname may or may not rhyme with Barney in a movie title that may or may not rhyme with Bone-an. I’d imagined myself with those massive arms, the broad shoulders, the fucking hot X shape that the biggest bodybuilders get - V shaped upper bodies, tiny waists broadening to huge flared lats and shoulders, and ^ shaped lower bodies, tiny waists broadening out to massive, sweeping quads. Ever since that first point of no return, this weird, white, sticky stuff pumping from my dick, my mind cemented the connection between bodybuilders and muscle, arousal and sex. I had always wanted to emulate those monsters, my entire body like an erect cock, covered in veins and pumped, hard muscles, masses of testosterone making my dick hard and leaking pre 24/7. If I had a body like that, I could turn myself on and make myself cum at any time, a quick twist of the wrist, and my forearm belly would expand, striations and vascularity popping through the skin, a massive root system of veins branching down from my huge bicep. Unfortunately, I do not look like a bodybuilder. More like a twig. A tall sapling. Despite years of trying to eat and train like a bodybuilder, my body just refuses to put on any mass. But I persist, because I love the feel of lifting. The pump you sometimes get, the feeling of euphoria, the feeling of invincibility - there’s nothing quite like it. I’ve looked into steroids many times, but I live in a country bumpkin town - there are no sources anywhere near me, and I don’t trust ordering online. Who knows what they’ll give you? And, there’s the whole illegality thing - signposting your activity by providing an easy paper trail doesn’t seem like the smartest idea. So I train hard, eat right, and hope that one day, somehow, my body will explode with muscle and fulfil my fantasy. I entered the gym. It was deserted. It was not staffed, which reduced the membership dues, and because it was so new, I’m guessing it did not have many members on its roster. All membership sign ups, renewals and queries were done online. The wonders of technology. I went to the change rooms and changed into my workout gear. I warmed up on a treadmill and headed to the weight room. Everything was shiny and new - literally shiny. The scuffs and scrapes of well-worked gym equipment totally absent. Today was back day, so I went over to the barbell racks. It was all what the typical decently-equipped gym would have. A few bench press benches, some standalone benches, a rack of fixed dumbbells, a single squat rack (that could be annoying during busy periods), but then something caught my eye. In the far dimly-lit corner, sitting alone, isolated from all the other equipment, was a wall-mounted rack, with a single, unloaded Olympic barbell. Unlike the typical barbell, this one was jet black, with a completely matt finish. The black was so dark, it seemed to absorb all the light around it and, in fact, I noted it wasn’t that the lighting in this corner was any different to the rest of the gym, the bar was absorbing the light, making the corner dimmer than the rest of the gym. Odd. I ignored the strange bar, wondering what it was for. Must be some specialised equipment - I resolved to look it up online and see what it was used for, maybe I could expand my routine. I loaded up a standard bar to warm up weight for my first set of deadlifts. As I stepped up to the bar and prepared myself mentally, I thought I could hear someone whispering. I looked around - there was no-one here, the gym was still totally deserted. Must be hearing things, I thought. No, there it was again. Use the black bar. Who was saying that? I shrugged it off and prepared to lift. THE BLACK BAR. Whoa, that was… intense. I guess I should use the black barbell. I walked over to the corner and examined it more closely. Apart from the colour, it seemed to be a standard Olympic barbell, same size and shape, but it did have some odd markings engraved at the very ends of the bar before the sleeves. I did not know what language it was, but it looked like some sort of Arabic, or maybe Sanskrit script. I grabbed the bar to pick it up. A massive jolt of power ran through my arms and up into my brain, transporting my mind to another dimension. “PUNY HUMAN! You have found the key to my dimension, and the key to my freedom. If you will agree to free me, I will grant you any wish you desire. But, if you free me, I will wreak havoc and destruction the likes of which your dimension has never seen.” What the fuck? I must be dreaming. I willed myself to wake up. “PUNY HUMAN, you are not dreaming. I sense your desire. I can give you everything you seek, and more. All you have to do is agree to free me.” “I don’t believe you can do anything. If you’re so powerful, why don’t you free yourself.” I thought. He did NOT like that. “I WILL DESTROY YOU, YOU IMPUDENT GNAT! You dare to question my power?” “I do,” I thought, “If you’re as powerful as you say, you could make me into a mass monster, a vascular, jacked, pumped beast, easily able to add muscle mass almost at will.” A thin tendril of power snaked towards me. As it touched my workout shorts, the shorts disintegrated, followed quickly by my briefs. The tendril wrapped itself around my balls, an intense feeling of wellbeing and arousal growing my cock to full mast. The tendril wrapped itself around my shaft, from base to tip like an anaconda asphyxiating its prey, and entered through the meatus of my cock. I orgasmed, instantly, at the feeling of power flooding through me. The tendril burrowed down through my cock, and nestled into my balls. I was ready to explode, but I hadn’t experienced anything yet. As I watched, the tendril swelled with power, stretching my urethra and growing inside my balls, sending masses of power flooding through my body. The demon flicked a finger, and the tendril swelled with his limitless power. I screamed in pleasure and pain, my entire body rigid with the power, my balls swelling to four times their usual size, my cock tripling in size as the tendril’s power stretched it. Then, I felt it, it started in my traps, massive walls of muscle rose up to meet the bottom of my ears, my neck swelled with power, muscles flexing and writhing as they grew. My shoulders broadened, the deltoids forming a massive cap. He flicked his finger again, more energy, more power flooding through the tendril into my cock and balls to the rest of my body. I screamed in pleasure and pain. My arms swelled, the peaks of my biceps split, triceps rounding out my now huge arms, my forearms swelled to bigger than the average man’s quads. YEEEEEEES! MORE! “As you wish, human.” Not so puny any more. The power increased, muscles upon muscles packing onto my frame. As I came, the tendril absorbed my cum, feeding its power back into my body. UNNNNGGHH! MOOOOOORE! The demon flicked all five fingers, the tendril swelling massively, its diameter now nearly as big as my newly grown forearms. As the new power reached my cock, I screamed as it stretched my cock, the massive flow of power almost struggling to invade me, grow me, imbue me with its power. The pain was unbearable; the pleasure indescribable. My entire body reshaped itself to accommodate my new bulk, my new strength, my new power. My calves were bigger than my quads used to be. My quads swept out to inhuman proportions, massive veins covering every inch of muscle, my cock and balls pushed out obscenely as the quads continued growing. My abs formed massive cobblestone-like, prominent bricks so tall my fingers almost couldn’t reach the bottom of the canyons between them. My back writhed as mounds of muscle rose up. And, speaking of mounds, my pecs mounded up, fighting with each other and my arms for space. But I still wanted more. I wanted the demon’s power for myself. “Pitiful human, you can’t handle my power.” Oh no? Try me. “Very well, don’t say you weren’t warned.” A massive torrent of power surged through the – well, it wasn’t a tendril any more, it was a huge pipeline, pumping power from the demon, through my cock and into me. I grew as the power increased, every inch of my body covered in muscle, vascularity. I exuded power. And, now that I had the demon’s power, I had no further use for him. I severed the connection to the demon, and reverted my mind back to my now insanely powerful body back in the gym. I smiled as I grabbed my heavy package, my balls heaving with power, my arm a dense, muscular pillar of power, covered in a vast network of veins. I groan in pleasure, cumming at the sight of my own magnificence, at the feeling of my own muscles flexing, my own veins engorging. There was one last loose end to tie up - the bar. I didn’t want anyone else taking advantage of any residual powers the demon might still have. As I finished cumming, a tendril of power snaked out of my cock, wrapping itself around the entire length of the bar, crushing it and absorbing the remnants. As the tendril made its way back inside my cock, I thought of who I would grow first.
  4. Rory34

    Ayudando a mi amigo

    Hola, bienvenidos por fin a una nueva historia en español jaja, espero les guste, es una rápida que escribí hace poco. _________________________________________ Mi amigo William siempre fue molestado en nuestro trabajo gracias a su peso y bueno, para una agencia de modelaje la apariencia es algo muy importante. Él es el editor de las fotos y he de decir que hace un excelente trabajo el cuál muchas personas pasan por alto debido a su apariencia. Hay veces en las que incluso los modelos suelen burlarse de él y no puede hacer nada gracias a su timidez, incluso nuestro modelo más grande, Gabriel Janzi se ha sumado a esto y quizá puede que lo lleve un poco lejos con sus malos comentarios hacia él. Yo soy Dylan y a diferencia de William soy un fotógrafo profesional, y me va muy bien en este trabajo, tengo un buen auto, una genial casa con piscina y me puedo permitir varios lujos y todo eso gracias a mi increíble trabajo... Bueno... También tuve otro tipo de ayuda, pero lo explicaré más adelante. Estaba cansado de que se burlaran de William, él siempre es muy amable con todos y siempre estará dispuesto a ayudarte; cuando no me gusta el resultado de una foto siempre puedo confiar en su edición y lo soluciona, realmente me ha sacado de muchos aprietos y creo que es hora de que yo lo saque de este aprieto a él. Así que ideé un plan para que todos dejen de burlarse de William y lo primero que tenía que hacer era invitarlo a mi casa. -. Hey, cómo te va Will? -. Oh, hola Dylan, necesitas ayuda? -. No, para nada, solo quería invitarte a mi casa mañana al mediodía y almorzar juntos. -. Oh, eso sería genial Dylan! Pero... Por qué quieres invitarme a mi? Es decir eres amigo de cientos de modelos y creo que hay mejores opciones que yo... -. No digas eso hombre, te invito porque eres un gran amigo para mi y esta es mi forma de agradecerte ya que lo mereces. -. Wow, no sé qué decir, nunca me habían invitado así me siento muy alagado, así que claro que iré! -. Perfecto, te espero a las doce y media, no me falles, eh? El primer paso está listo, ahora necesito realizar el segundo, el cual es el más importante. Salí temprano del trabajo y conduje hasta las afueras de la ciudad, a un pequeño pueblo y me dirigí a una pequeña tienda, donde una conocida mía podía ayudarme con esto; recuerdan que dije que tuve ayuda con lo bien que me iba en mi vida? Bueno pues todo es gracias a Yuni, una amiga que tiene un gran conocimiento con cosas mágicas como talismanes, pociones, maldiciones y varias cosas más. -. Cómo estás Yuni? -. Dylan!? Cuanto tiempo! Qué te trae por acá? *Dijo abrazándome* -. Bueno, vine a pedirte un favor... -. Lo suponía jajaja, quieres otra poción de buena suerte? Más de la que tienes ya? -. No, no es para mi, es para un amigo. -. Y qué necesita tu amigo? -. Bueno... *Le expliqué la historia de William y mostrándole su foto* -. Ya veo... Así que quieres que dejen de molestarlo por su físico, no es así? -. Así es, y me preguntaba si tenías algo para que la gente dejé de tratarlo mal, algo como un collar o una pulsera, lo que sea para que dejen de hacerle bullying en el trabajo. -. Bueno... Temo decirte que ya no tengo nada para evitar el bullying, varios estudiantes de secundaria han venido y se los han llevado todo... -. Ow, que mal... -. Pero, si el problema que tiene la gente con él es su físico, creo que tengo lo necesario para él! *Yuni fue y sacó una cajita con una marca de un brazo musculoso en la cuál venía un frasco pequeño con forma miembro masculino* Esta es, la pócima de olympus! Es lo que ayudará a tu amigo y lo transformará de un tierno gordito a una bestia musculosa. -. Wow, realmente eso hace este frasquito!? -. Sí, solo funcionará si la persona que se bebió la pócima es expuesta al sol y está mojado y lo único que te tengo que decir es que las personas que beben de este frasco suelen tener efectos secundarios como un gran deseo sex- -. Me lo llevo! Además, lo invité a mi casa a almorzar y estaremos cerca de la piscina. *Dije interrumpiendola* -. Perfecto! Estaba muy feliz, pensar que iba a convertir a mi amigo en un titan, se oía tan excitante, la verdad no podía esperar para mañana, compré la pócima y me fui al centro comercial para comprarle ropa a mi nuevo amigo que conoceré mañana. Llegué a casa y dormí para estar preparado, me levanté temprano y preparé todo, ya eran las doce en punto y decidí preparar la bebida para mi amigo, se trataba de un coctail de piña colada y como ingrediente principal la pócima de olympus. Vertí la pócima en la bebida y al hacerlo, pasó de amarillo a morado al instante, todo estaba ya listo, solo debía esperar al invitado especial. Esperé veinte minutos y escuché el timbre, llegó justo a tiempo, lo recibí y lo llevé al patio, cerca de la piscina, iba con unos shorts y una camisa blanca que era demasiado grande, incluso para él, pero nunca le gustaba usar camisas de su talla, le gusta usar ropa más grande para sentirse cómodo. Llegamos a la piscina y le ofrecí la bebida especial, la cual aceptó con todo gusto. -. Wow, morado? Que extraño color, es algún colorante? -. Son los ingredientes, la hice especialmente para ti, jejé. -. Bueno, pues no me negaré a eso. Terminó bebiendo todo el coctail sin dejar ninguna gota. -. Wow, sabes estupendo! Como se llama este coctail? -. Es una receta que una amiga me pasó, se llama Olympus. mi plan había funcionado, todo iba a salir a la perfección, solo necesitaba que se metiera a la piscina. -. Oye... Tengo que terminar de hacer el almuerzo, por qué no te metes a la piscina un rato y luego sales para comer? -. Bueno... Es que me da un poco de vergüenza... Verás, no encontré un traje de baño decente y solo tenía un speedo verde que me regalaron en navidad y no me siento muy cómodo con él, de seguro no te gustará verme puesto con eso... -. Tonterías, me da igual el traje de baño que uses, solo entra bobito. -. Bueno, jejé... Entraré a la piscina... *Dijo con un poco de pena* William se quitó sus shorts quedándose simplemente con su speedo verde fluorescente, he de decir que por su tipo de cuerpo no le quedaba tan bien, pero eso no iba a importar una vez la pócima haya dado efecto. Entró a la piscina poco a poco, yo entré a la cocina y lo miraba por la ventana a cada rato, pero nunca sucedía nada, me cansé de esperar tanto, incluso pensé que no había dado efecto, así que decidí mejor enfocarme en hacer la comida y poner algo de música. -. Oye! Will pondré algo de música, así que si necesitas algo gritalo o ven acá! -. Esta bien Dylan! Le dí una última mirada para ver que pasaba y no ocurría nada... Así que volví a hacer el almuerzo. Mientras tanto William, estaba nadando un poco en la piscina y descansando un rato, pero comenzó a sentirse algo mal. -. Wow, creo que no debí beber ese coctail antes de meterme a la piscina... Ahora me siento algo mal... Mi cabaza me da muchas vueltas, uff... AGGHHH!!! El dolor se hacía cada vez más intenso, William no podía más, gritaba, se movía erráticaticamente, chapoteaba, pero no podía escucharlo por la música, además había perdido un poco la esperanza y pensaba que no iba a pasar nada, hasta que de repente... -. AGHHHHHH! Escuché un grito provenir de una voz grave, salí corriendo a la piscina con mi celular con la cámara puesta, pensé que William ya había salido de la piscina, pero al parecer no. -. Will!? Fuiste tú!? Dónde estás!? No lo veía flotar en la piscina, me asusté por un segundo, quizá se había ahogado... Hasta que apareció... Era él, William, bueno, el nuevo William. No podía creerlo, era mejor de lo que creía, tomé una foto de él al momento de salir de la piscina, tenía que guardar este momento para la posteridad, mi viejo amigo gordito y bajito convertido en un titan musculoso y sexy y con ese speedo que ahora se le miraba tan sexy, simplemente me quedaba sin aliento al verlo. Salió completamente de la piscina, pero al dar un paso, este cayó y se sostuvo con sus gigantescos brazos, fui a ayudarlo, pero pesaba damasiado y pudo levantarse solo; se miraba muy desconcertado. -. Hey! Will estás bien!? -. D-Dylan, qué sucedió!? Y-yo estaba en la piscina todo se puso borroso, todo me dolía, n-no se qué sucedió, por qué te ves tan pequeño!? William respiraba agitado, su pecho palpitaba y ahora tenía dos gigantescos pectorales en estos, se miraba demasiado sexy. -. C-cálmate, no pasa nada, te explicaré lo que pasó, solo siéntate en esta silla... Al sentarse en la silla está última apenas podía soportar el peso del tremendo monstruo que tenía encima. William seguía viéndose preocupado y alerta, parecía que aún no había vuelto en sí por completo, quizá la transformación fue muy repentina, seguía algo asustado. -. Bueno, primero respira un poco Will, tienes que tranquilizarte, vamos, inhala exhala, así, muy bien! *Dije mientras el gigante trataba de calmarse, pero aún tenía una cara asustada* Sé que esto fue muy repentino y puede que estés molesto, pero vi que estabas cansado de que todos te molestaran en el trabajo, así que decidí ayudarte; conseguí una pócima que transformaría tu cuerpo al de una bestia musculosa, y te la dí cuando te bebiste el coctail que te preparé y al parecer te transformarte al pasar tiempo en la piscina. William comenzaba a volver en si, se puso de pie y bajó su mirada y vio su tremendo y enorme cuerpo que había conseguido hace unos pocos minutos, no lo podía creer, estaba sorprendido, miraba sus brazos, sus pechos, sus piernas y su pene que también había crecido y al parecer quería escapar de ese speedo. -. Esto... No puede ser... Tiene-tiene que ser un sueño! Wow, mira, solo Wow! Will se dirigió a la ventana en la cual vió su nuevo y enorme reflejo. -. ESTO ES GENIAL! Mírame, soy una bestia! Me encanta! Nunca creí poder llegar a tener este cuerpo, ni yendo al gimnasio por años lo conseguiría *Dijo Will flexionando sus enormes brazos* Solo mira estas piernas, mis brazos, mi pene también es grande! Y mira estos sexys pectorales! Siempre tuve un fetiche con los pectorales, pero nunca pensé que mis tetas de gordo podrían convertirse en uno sexys y sabrosos pectorales, solo míralos, tan grandes y jugosos, vamos, toca los. Will se acercaba a mi apretando sus gigantescas tetas, las cuales obviamente accedí a tocar. -. Son tan grandes Will, me alegra que te guste tu nuevo cuerpo, que bueno que estés feliz. *Dije sonriendole y tocando sus enormes pectorales* -. Muchas gracias Dylan, esto es lo mejor que me ha pasado en la vida, muchas gracias. Me encantaba el nuevo Will, era tan sexy y su voz también lo era. -. No hay de qué Will, lo mereces por ayudarme tanto. *Comencé a apretar los pezones de Will, al parecer eso le encantaba, suspiraba cuando lo hacía* -. Wow, eso-eso se siente bien... Wow... Uff... Will estaba demasiado excitado, al parecer no podía contenerlo más. -. Oye... Puedes prestarme el baño!? Lo necesito rápido! *Dijo Will con sus manos en su entrepierna* -. Sí, claro, ve, está al fondo a la izquierda. William se fue corriendo al baño, así que decidí ir arriba a bajar toda la ropa que le compré. Mientras tanto William estaba en el baño, pero se encontraba dándose placer asimismo, al parecer no podía contener más su excitación, debía sacarlo, masturbaba su enorme verga rápidamente, pellizcaba sus pezones mientras lo hacía y esto lo ayudó a venirse, chorros de semen salían del nuevo pene de Will, dejó todo completamente empapado. -. UFFF AGH! Escuché un grito venir del baño, baje rápidamente con la ropa en mano y fui a ver que pasaba; Will salía del baño y se cubría su miembro, y parecía muy apenado. -. Hey, está todo bien? -. Sí... Solo tuve un problema, pero creo que ya pasó. *Decía Will con una grave y tierna voz al mismo tiempo* -. Muy bien, esto es para ti! *Dije mostrándolo una bolsa* Como supuse que necesitarías ropa nueva, luego de tu transformación, decidí comprar te esta, solo son un pantalón, una camisa y unas sandalias, todas extra grande. -. Wow, en serio, muchas gracias, no sé cómo agradecértelo... Este... Podrías pasarme el pantalón? Jeje... Will se puso sus pantalones nuevos, le quedaban muy bien, y algo apretados, se miraba muy sexy con ellos, e incluso se le formaba un buen paquete. -. Bueno, la verdad es que lo hice con gusto, pero si algún día quieres recompensarme estaré dispuesto a hacer lo que sea. -. M-muchas gracias, jejeje... La verdad es que me encanta mi nuevo cuerpo, pero me da un poco de pena que me quedé tan apretada la ropa... -. Bromeas? Mírate ahora! Te ves estupendo! Yo creo que necesitas mostrarle a todos lo genial que te ves! Mostrarles que ya no eres William el gordito, sino William el sexy monstruo musculoso! -. Sí... Creo, creo que tienes razón, sí. -. Muy bien, ahora si quieres podemos pasar la tarde jun- -. Es cierto! Tengo que salir y que el mundo vea mi nuevo yo! Adiós Dylan, iré a disfrutar un poco de mi nuevo cuerpo, Muchas gracias! William, me interrumpió y luego de decir eso, tomó sus cosas y se fue corriendo, aún con su camisa mojada, su pantalón apretado y sus sandalias nuevas, se veía muy sexy, pero me dejó sin poder hacer nada, nisiquiera me escuchó al detenerlo, me sentía muy frustrado, pero al mismo tiempo, estaba seguro que no era la última vez que lo iba a ver, y no podía esperar a verlo mañana en el trabajo, luego de eso, me dirigí al baño y al entrar, encontré lo que Will había hecho; dejó todo cubierto de su semen, el lavamanos, las cortinas, el espejo, todo estaba lleno de su lefa, era por eso que estaba tan apenado. Mientras tanto William fue a hacer varias compras, ropas, zapatos, calzoncillos, jock straps y varias cosas más, al parecer usó todo el dinero que había ahorrado toda su vida. Llegó la noche y Will se encontraba solo en su habitación, acababa de salir de bañarse, estaba completamente desnudo, se miró frente al espejo, pensó en lo que dije, de mostrarle a todos su nuevo cuerpo, y al final suspiró y dijo. -. Realmente... Este soy yo... Desde mañana todo será diferente, todos me tratarán diferente, yo soy diferente. Llegó la mañana siguiente, yo fui al trabajo en mi auto lujoso como siempre, entré y extrañamente no vi a Will en su escritorio, era extraño, él era siempre el que venía temprano, todos habían llegado menos él, realmente pensé que ya no vendría; pero al parecer me equivoqué. Will entró por la puerta principal, estaba usando una camiseta sin mangas que le quedaba algo ajustada, parecía que sus pechos iban a salir en cualquier momento, junto a eso, también llevaba unos jeans oscuros y ajustados en los cual se formaba un enorme paquete, justo como el de ayer, y por último unas botas timberland; todos estaban sorprendidos viendo a semejante bestia entrar de una manera muy confiada y vistiendo de una forma muy sexy, unos no sabían quién era, pero los que solían molestar a William se dieron cuenta de que era él, el gordito William, pero ahora convertido en un monstruo sexy y musculoso. Todos murmuraban, obviamente estaban hablando de él, y al parecer no le importaba, de hecho podría asegurar que le gustaba que hablaran de él, realmente lo opuesto a como era antes; Will, seguía caminando con una cara muy confiada, se dirigía hacia mi. -. Hola Dylan, Buenos días. *Dijo con su sexy y profunda voz* -. H-hola, buenos días... Dormiste bien? Me derretía por ese hombre, tanto que casi no podía hablar. -. Sí, jajá, dormí tan bien; luego de irme a casa comí como loco, incluso más de lo que comía cuando estaba gordo, y también me masturbé tres veces antes de dormir, fue muy bueno, al parecer este nuevo cuerpo me pide nuevas necesidades que no tenía antes. -. Wow, tres veces, eh? -. Sí... Desde que me transformé en esto suelo estar muy caliente, incluso lo estoy ahora... *Dijo dando un largo suspiro* Sabes? Daría lo que fuera para que alguien de aquí me haga una mamada ahora mismo. Eso fue, al decirme eso no podía más, estaba realmente exitado, tenía que hacer que ese gigante me diera esa mamada. -. Oye, yo estoy libre unos 15 minutos, sabes? -. Jejé, sabía que podía contar con mi mejor amigo aquí. Vamos a divertirnos. Me tomó con un brazo, me puso en su hombro y me llevó al armario del conserje, ahí bajó sus pantalones hasta sus rodillas y sacó su verga de ese jock strap que parecía que iba estallar en cualquier momento, yo comencé abriendo mi boca e iba a mamarsela poco a poco, o al menos ese era mi plan hasta que el gigante tomó mi cabeza con una mano y la acercaba y alejaba bruscamente hacia él, sinceramente no sé como pude aguantar semejante falo, llegaba hasta lo profundo de mi garganta que incluso dolía y además tenía que abrir bien la boca, ya que era muy grueso, tenía que pedir pausas para respirar y el me las daba, pero tan pronto podía regresaba a tomarme de la cabeza y hacer que se la chupara; mientras tanto yo solo podía masturbarme, me excitaba mucho esto, esto es lo que quería, quería sentir todas las fibras de este hombre dentro de mi. -. Que rico, por dios! Nunca, agh, nunca me la habían mamado antes, esto es demasiado bueno... Mierda, agh! Yo solo gemía a todo lo que decía y veía atentamente su cara, le encantaba volar mi boca con su enorme tranca. -. Puta, creo que... Ahhh... Creo que me voy a venir! El ritmo comenzó a acelerarse y yo ya me estaba viniendo también, se veía que iba a explotar en cualquier momento, hasta que... Lo hizo, se vino dentro de mi y tragué sus litros y litros de esperma que había depositado en mi boca. -. Agh... Wow... Si... Que tiraste mucho... Semen... *Dije con mis últimos alientos tirado en el piso* -. JAJAJA, wow! Me siento realmente poderoso ahora! Eso estuvo muy bueno, siempre quise que me hicieran una mamada, que bueno que fuiste tú el que me la hizo. Luego de decir eso me levantó y me besó mientras que yo aún tenía rastros de su semen en mi boca. -. Oye... Si tienes tiempo ahora podemos seguir con esto, aún tengo mucha leche aquí mismo. *Dijo moviendo su enorme pene y sus grande bolas* -. Uff... Agh, lo siento, tengo una sesión de fotos con Gabriel ahora mismo, será una sesión de él completamente desnudo, quizá te la pase luego para que la edites. -. Desnudo, eh?.. Bueno, creo que quiero ver eso también. -. Sí, ya me tengo que ir y estoy empapado. -. Oh, no te preocupes, en mi escritorio tengo unas toallitas húmedas para que te limpies. Eso fue realmente amable, parecía que aún quedaba un poco del viejo Will en esa enorme montaña de músculos con gran deseo sexual. Luego de limpiarme, llegó el momento, era hora de sacar a relucir mi talento y tomarle las fotos al modelo más grande de la compañía, Gabriel Janzi, el cuál también era uno de los más grandes bullies de Will. Yo sabía que Will tomaría venganza en cualquier momento, el problema era que no sabía cuándo ni cómo, así que en cualquier momento podría atacar, además que Gabriel no sabía nada aún del cambio de Will, así que quería estar ahí para ver su cara cuando se entere de esto. Gabriel ya estaba listo, tenía un cuerpo genial, un miembro muy bueno y un trasero grande, pero nunca podría llegar a ser igual de sexy y grande que Will eso estaba claro; todo estaba listo, Gabriel en su posición posando, yo con el lente preparado y apuntando, cuando de repente. *PUM* Bruscamente Will entró a la sala repentinamente con una cara decidida, Gabriel como su bullie, lo reconoció al instante, estaba atónito ante semejante monumento. -. William? Que mierda te pasó? -. JAJAJA, te sorprende verme, no pequeñín? luego de muchas burlas, bromas y comentarios, se podría decir que finalmente obtuve lo que siempre merecí. Will se acercaba más y más a Gabriel, hasta tenerlo entre él y la pared, donde comenzó a romper su camisa, pantalones y reventó su jock strap quedando completamente desnudo y con su miembro totalmente erecto. -. Q-qué vas a hacer!? *Dijo Gabriel preocupado* -. Darte lo que siempre has merecido a ti también... Y sucedió lo inevitable, Will tomó a Gabriel de su trasero y comenzó a lamerlo, y abrirlo, luego de un rato escupió a su enorme verga para lubricarla y lo introdujo bruscamente al ano de Gabriel. -. AGHHH!! DETENTE... YAAGHH -. JAJAJA, no cabrón, Agh- estas bien rico, uff, lo tienes bien apretadito. William embestía fuertemente a Gabriel, disfrutaba hacerlo gritar, disfrutaba darse placer con la persona que lo molestaba, realmente era excitante, tanto que hasta tuve que empezar a masturbarme también. -. Uff, que rico! Oye Dylan, deberías tomar fotos de esto, estoy seguro... Agh, que a todos les encantará verme violar a este maricón. Y así como lo dijo lo hice, comencé a tomar fotos de la tremenda cogida que Will le daba a Gabriel, solía cambiarlo de posición siempre, lo ponía en cuatro y comenzaba a flexionar para la cámara, lo cargaba y pedía que enfocara la cara de Gabriel gimiendo como loco, incluso lo hacía chupar su enorme pene mientras el pellizcaba sus pezones de sus enormes pectorales, entre otras, luego de estar un largo rato follando Will comenzaba a aumentar velocidad al igual que cuando se la estuve mamando, sabía que se iba a venir, debía estar preparado para tomar la foto final, la foto de la venida. -. UFFF, ME VENGO PENDEJO! AGHHHH -. AGHHH, MIERDA... Will estalló completamente, llenó a Gabriel con su semen, era tanto que su ano seguía chorreando con el semen incluso luego de que Will sacara su enorme tranca, realmente lo había hecho, se había vengado de su bravucón y de la mejor manera posible. -. Ahhh... Esto fue... Demasiado bueno... creo que no me había venido tanto antes, dejé todo empapado... Jejé... Oye... Dylan, tómame una foto, con mi verga cubierta de semen, estoy seguro que me veo muy sexy, no es así Gabriel? -. Aghhhh... -. DIJE! NO ES ASÍ GABRIEL? -. Aghhh...Sí...lo eres... -. Jajaja... Veo que estas empezando a entender tu nueva posición aquí... Tomé la foto como pidió, realmente era muy sexy, un completo dios musculoso en todo su explendor luego de haber preñado a su presa. Will salió de la sala de fotografía completamente desnudo, junto a Gabriel y yo en cada uno de sus brazos, Gabriel se encontraba casi inconsciente con tremenda cogida, mientras que yo sin pantalones y con mi pene escurriendo un poco de semen, pero claro, para nada como el pene de Will, estaba cubierto y escurría mucho más que él mío. El jefe llegó molesto y se sorprendió al vernos y más al ver que uno de sus mejores modelos fue bruscamente follando por el editor, se quedó sin palabras, así que decidí mostrarle las fotografías que había tomado, en especial la última, en la que Will lucía en todo su explendor. -. Esto... Esto es increíble! Es lo que necesitamos, un dios musculoso! Esto nos ayudará a vender más! Cómo dices que te llamas grandote? -. Me llamo William, soy el editor de acá. -. William, te interesaría ser nuestro nuevo modelo estrella? -. Claro que sí! Me encantaría serlo! Pero antes... Tengo unas pequeñas peticiones que quisiera que se cumplan... Y eso fue lo que cambió la vida profesional de Will, pasó de ser el editor gordito y maltratado a ser la nueva estrella de nuestra empresa de modelaje; claro que con algunas peticiones que se tuvieron que cumplir... Ahora Gabriel tenía que ser el asistente de William y debía servirlo y tratarlo como su amo y ser su puta personal, también le consiguieron un cuarto de descanso, que era donde solía follar a Gabriel cuando tuviera ganas, aunque también solía ir con él para tener un poco de sexo candente, ya que era increíble hacerlo con él y al parecer también le encantaba hacerlo conmigo, incluso comenzó a llevar a más chicos para follarlos, realmente le encantaba pasar el rato ahí, no lo molestabamos para nada, solamente para las seciones de fotos y prueba de vestuario, las cuales estaba feliz de hacer siempre. Sin duda la vida de Will dió un completo giro, él estaba encantado con su nuevo cuerpo, nuevo trabajo, nueva vida, fue lo mejor que le pudo haber pasado, incluso fue de lo mejor que pudo pasarme a mi, tener a un macho que esta dispuesto a tener sexo cuando quieras, es de lo mejor, y por eso es que estoy feliz de haberlo ayudado, estoy feliz de haber ayudado a mi amigo. _________________________________________ Y esto fue todo, espero que les haya gustado, y disculpen si se siente algo apresurada o si hay algún error, pero realmente tenía que sacar esta historia ya, no podía aguantarme más xD Por cierto, algunas de las imágenes son unos edits que hice, no son reales (ojalá y si)
  5. SecretlyWriting

    Growing Streamer Episode 1: The Beginning

    Tanay was looking at his computer on the lecture table in his dark room. The lubricant and napkin were sitting next to the laptop in the middle. "Greetings! I'm Ayri6533, this is my 6th broadcast!" The on-screen broadcaster was the person Tanay had been waiting for in the dark at midnight. Although the interest in Ayri's gay broadcasting has increased since he started 2 months ago, it was still well below the average. He was chosen to test a new implementation by the broadcast site. Even though people didn't know what he looked like because of the mask he wore on his face, there was something else holding them there. "Don't forget to hit the like button before you start." Although his muscular body and large penis attracted attention from the very first moment, the application that the site tried on him was the most crucial aspect. Half of the money he received from viewers went to the site instead of a quarter (which was the usual percentage). For that expense, publisher's body was getting muscled, taller and stronger. Ayri was 5'8 when he first started, he has now reached 6'4 and almost became a giant. "Thank you for $4 SexistSquirrel2017!" Although change in his body was barely visible, it was evident that he felt pleasure as it expanded. He had medium-length blonde curly hair and green eyes that could be seen from under the mask. He was usually very polite to his audience, although he sometimes acted cocky. Tanay couldn't believe his eyes when he first saw him grow taller in the stream. Since then, he has been sending donations in every broadcast. There was also the fact that the only person who could make him horny enough to masturbate was Ayri. "Prepare your staff because this stream is going to be long and hot!" The chat was full of simps. 'Forget the story. Take off those pants!' "Hahaha, let me do my damn stream." said Ayri. 'What will you act like this time?' There was a slyness in Ayri's voice. "Guess what." 'Kind boyfriend?', 'Flirting with us while lifting weights?' "No." said Ayri with a 32-tooth smile on his face. "In this stream I'll be your..." he paused for the dramatic effect. "I'll be your horny boyfrend." He opened his shirt in one go without bothering with buttons. Beneath him, his bulging muscles were immediately noticeable. From triceps to chest to his six pack, he was developed enough to make most bodybuilders jealous. Tanay gulped. He slowly moved his hand towards his swelling penis. Ayri started to run his hands over his chest. His muscles had grown so much that they protruded forward like a breast, but they looked quite hard. "I'm sure your dick is hard up already. Go grab some toilet paper somewhere and make sure no one's around." Tanay stared at him without taking eyes off him and began to slide his hand on his thingy. He looked at the unbalanced contractions of those muscles, the area they cover, the penis as thick as a beer can... Tanay pushed his trousers off his legs and accelerated masturbating. As he watched Ayri's body, which had grown too large to fit in the frame, Tanay's penis began to hurt from the pleasure he was experiencing. When Ayri looked at the camera by running his tongue slowly over his lips, Tanay ejaculated by banging his fist on the table to endure the pain he was experiencing in his dick. He hastily wiped off the sperm that had splashed onto his computer. "How was it?" said Ayri, slightly out of breath. Tanay just stared at the screen for a while. As he regained consciousness, he sent the donation he had kept. "WHAT, $200?! Thank you very much TN261! Is there a youtube video you want me to open or something to do?" Ayri's body was visibly enlarging on screen after donation. His muscles tightened, his head sticking out even further from the frame. Sounds of pleasure came out of his mouth. As Tanay looked at what he saw, he felt his newly ejaculated penis aching. He started typing in the chat an answer to the question. That night, he thought he would never meet this person. Accepting this made him sad.
  6. EclipseWing

    The Cleric's Infernal Husband

    The Cleric’s Infernal Husband ============================================ So, after a year of being sick on and off, I’m finally healthy enough to crank out a story. I hope you enjoy! This story is inspired by the webcomic “Mage and Demon Queen”. Please support the artist by reading it on Webtoon. ============================================ Agradath the Undefeated – Conqueror of the Seven Realms, Wielder of the Dragonheart Blade, the Infernal Emperor upon the Throne of the Damned – surveyed his empire from atop the highest tower of his keep. Half the mortal lands were now firmly in his grasp along all of the Underworld. Kingdoms fell before him, their petty walls weak as tissue. Only a handful of monarchs dared oppose him still, whilst the rest were already the puppets of his handpicked agents. And yet, all of this considered, he was bored. Incredibly so actually. The fun of it was just… gone. Most of the weaklings they called heroes and warriors couldn’t even breach the first gate of his stronghold. He was the most powerful being in the existence, but all the challenge was gone. Sure, he could always attempt to invade the heavenly realm next, but who wants a bunch of clouds? He growled and sat back on his throne of charred bones, stroking his goatee. The sulfuric embers on his arching ebony horns burned brightly like glittering emeralds and amethysts. In his frustration, he took a forgotten iron sword – a spoil of war – and began bending the blade over and over in his hands. Without even exerting himself, he soon turned the once broadsword into a glowing hot ball of iron. He snorted and tossed it in the corner of the room with a pile of other former weapons, reshaped by his hands. He looked at his own weapon, a mighty claymore of Damascan steel, a proper weapon christened by the bloody heart of a wyvern, thus the nickname. He could only frown as he looked at the mythic weapon; he could barely use it since the “Event”. The “Event” was what his seneschal called it, as calling it the “Undying” would send the demon lord into a rage. It began several weeks ago. These whelps of heroes realized it was better to team up in groups. Finally, they began getting into the stronghold proper, and when they were inevitably killed, they somehow came back to life back in the human capital. Agradath’s wisest mages named the phenomenon, “respawning”. For a time, this “respawning” made things interesting. Soon warriors were actually getting to Agradath’s door and for a time, life was fun gain. He had a challenge! It wore off too soon. The challengers were battle weary and would often be easy to defeat. Soon, they became a chore as to get them to stop. Agradath realized he had to break each one’s will individually until they gave up. Day in and day out he dealt with these invaders, but no one would last more than five minutes against him. He hardly ever broke a sweat. Worst of all, killing them didn’t even give him gory satisfaction; they just disappeared in a burst of light. To make any of it the least bit more entertaining, he kept a journal next to his throne. He tallied up whatever ludicrous speech the holier-than-thou warriors would give him. “Your reign of terror ends here.” The most common. 45,980. “My friends are my power!” Sickeningly naïve. As if demons couldn’t’ have friends. 8,235. “You twisted bastard!” 69. Nice. “I’m gonna marry you!” Ah yes, the good old- wait. What?! Agradath glowered at the newcomer. Surprisingly, this one was alone. Just some shrimpy young man in an ill-fitting white robe trimmed with gold that looked more like a sail on his slight frame. He held a gnarled wooden staff etched with runes that thrummed with holy magic. Clearly, he was some sort of cleric. A cleric! It nearly made the demon lord laugh. A healer, not a fighter, here alone before him! Yet, the whelp’s goofy grin that threw off the demon lord. “I… what did you just say?” “I-I-I said I’m going to marry you!” The cleric stammered. A low rumble started in his chest before erupting into a mirth of laughter. “You! Oh human, I thank you for the joke. But I don’t have room in my court for a jester. Enjoy your respawn.” With that, the cleric was dispatched with a simple fireball. ============================================ The next day, Agradath found himself still chuckling over the cleric’s words while reviewing his new decrees. That soon ended when the doors to the throne room flew open again. There, the cleric stood once more. “Hey, you didn’t even let me introduce myself!” Admittedly, this took the demon lord off guard. Most heroes took at least a couple days to train before attempting again. “Why would I care for the name of some weakling like you?” “I am not weak!” The cleric huffed. He took a deep breath. “My name is Ayden, and by the will of the Holy Ones, I shall defeat you by making you fall in love with me!” Agradath cocked an eyebrow. “Since when do the lazy gods give a shit about love?” The cleric had the decency to blush. “Well, maybe, I might have had the idea… and asked for their blessing.” Agradath smirked. “You are an interesting human at least but not interesting enough to keep around.” He threw a dagger threw the cleric and that was that. ============================================ The demon lord was standing before a mirror inspecting his body post-workout. He flexed his arms, grinning at how they swelled to the size of a man’s head. The door burst open again. “Who dares- ah. It’s you.” “I’m sorry!” The cleric blurted out, averting his eyes. He held out a small pink box. “I, um, brought a gift for you.” “Calm down, it’s not like I’m naked.” Agradath sighed and waved his hand. The box magically floated over to him. He opened it up and frowned. “Macarons?” “Cherry! My father is a baker, so I thought I’d try one of his recipes. The cherries in my village just came into season, and they’re so sweet. Maybe someday we can go pick some together.” Agradath was poleaxed. Never ever had anyone attempted to invite him to something as mundane as picking cherries. He opened his mouth to speak but stopped. The cleric seemed different. He couldn’t quite place it, but it seemed to be something with his tunic. It was the same one, but it looked off somehow. Not to mention, the blush on his cheeks and the way he looked so excited… it was cute. Well, maybe cute in the way a hellhound puppy was cute. Instead, he picked up his sword and hit the cleric over the head with the flat end. As the cleric disappeared in a burst of light, he turned back to the box. He gingerly picked one up between his claws and popped it in his mouth. It wasn’t terrible; the cleric was clearly a gifted cook. He ate another. Demon he may be, but he was also a lord and thus had to follow certain polite obligations. Besides, he couldn’t just let them go to waste. Maybe just one more. ============================================ The empty pastry box burned to ashes in the hearth as Agradath worked through some paperwork. After all, even evil overlords have to balance a national budget. He had just finished totaling the cost of his new weapons purchase when yet again the door opened. “Not now,” he growled. “Um, I can come back later if you want?” Agradath sighed, instantly recognizing the voice. He flung a lazy fireball at the cleric but was surprised when it came flying back. He stared in shock at his enemy, who seemed just as surprised his reflection spell worked. Agradath dismissed the fireball. Suddenly, the changes in the cleric became obvious. The tunic was a little shorter on him. The arm that held his staff was a little more toned, and a little more of his chest poked out. Even the cleric’s calves were a little more sculpted in his sandals, no doubt due to the long climb up the tower. What was his name? Ian? Arden? Ayden? Ayden. “You… you deflected it?” “I-I-I did.” The embers on his horns burned brighter than ever. “No human has ever deflected my fireballs.” An evil smile spread across his face as he leaped over the table. He lumbered straight for Ayden, heart racing in excitement. “You might just be interesting after all. Don’t disappoint me.” He drew his sword. “But I don’t want to fight?” “I SAID FIGHT ME!” A pitiful Banish spell bounced harmlessly off of the demon lord’s hairy chest. He growled in frustration and dispatched the cleric once again. ============================================ The days began to blend together, and Agradath found his patience wearing thin. “How the hell are you getting here earlier each day? I swear upon the fires of Hades, are my generals not even trying?!” Ayden shrugged. “I guess I’m just determined to see you, my lord.” Agradath rubbed his temples. Wait, did Ayden just say, “my lord”? A little zap of arousal shot down his body, but he hardened his resolve. “I am not your lord.” “Not yet, but I wouldn’t mind worshipping you.” The demon lord felt like he was smacked in the face. He fought to think of anything but twunkish cleric before him. “You… you what?” Ayden blushed. “I’m sorry! I didn’t mean to say that. It’s just that you’re really hot! I mean, I’m a religious man – obviously – but by the gods your body is divine. Not that I just like you for your body, but damn those pecs, those arms! They look like they’re sculpted by angels. Even your man – err – demonhood! I know you’re hiding it, but I know it’s huuuuge-” The embarrassed cleric babbled on and on, and all Agradath could do was sit on his throne agape. He had partners in the past who were really into his body, but this was something else. He then saw that the cleric’s tunic had grown very tight around one particular spot. Not only was Ayden clearly growing more muscular as he fought his way up the tower, but his cock must also have grown too! He looked like he was smuggling a banana in there with a couple tangerines. “Listen,” Agradath said, his voice hoarse. “Perhaps we should just pick this up tomorrow.” Ayden stopped. “You’re not going to kill me today?” “No,” he said, but paused. “I could teleport you back to the human realms?” “I’d appreciate that.” Agradath cast the spell, but internally wondered why he found himself merciful. Was he going soft? Well, there was one part that clearly was not. Agradath sat back on his throne with a huff. The gods might be giving Ayden some kind of power that made him stronger, but if they were going to do it, why not go big? Not to jack himself off, but he was the damned demon lord! Literally the biggest threat to the human realms! Were the gods so pitiful that they couldn’t muster up enough power to help him? The Infernal Emperor then had an idea. This cleric was the best challenge he’d had in a long time, even if the battle only lasted for under a minute. Well then, why send a god to do a demon’s job? Why couldn’t he cast a spell that would… augment the cleric just a bit? He could finally have the challenge he always wanted! And, if the cleric got a little too big for his tunic, he could always take his power back. He could have the perfect sparring mate; he just needed Ayden to grow a little bit bigger. Just a smidge. Okay, maybe a bit more than a smidge – hell knows the guy needed the help. Certainly, he would make sure to grow him just for that extra edge in battle and nothing else. “He’ll be perfect,” he muttered to himself, ignoring his stirring loins. He would do it tomorrow. ============================================ Agradath had barely finished his morning routine by the time he could hear footsteps running towards his throne room. The door burst open. “I’m sorry,” Ayden blushed, holding out a new box of macarons. “I said a lot of things yesterday, you probably think I’m terrible.” Okay, he wasn’t expecting that. The cleric continued. “I started gushing about your appearance – and yeah you’re definitely hot – but I probably sounded really shallow. There’s more that I like about you too. You’re ambitious and driven, even if it’s in a more destructive way than most would like,” he laughed quietly. “But I’ve heard stories of your kindness too. You always directed your armies to take care of any displaced families and you’ve made sure everyone has enough food. Your only punishments have been for the rulers of the kingdoms you’ve conquered, particularly those who ignored the needs of their people.” “How did you hear about such things?” Agradath said with a low growl. He had made sure his treatment of his conquered people was quiet, to keep the threatening aura he worked so hard for. He had laid waste to the kingdoms, but just as quickly made sure to take care of the conquered lands and people. They were now his after all, and he took care of his things. Ayden made a little motion upwards with a soft smile. “They are helping me out after all.” “So, your pathetic gods actually do help you,” the demon lord scoffed. He took the box with a slight nod of thanks and set it on a table. He then walked closer to Ayden, carefully inspecting him. “I will admit they must have helped with your… changes after all.” “You’ve noticed?” Ayden beamed, puffing out his chest a bit. It was impossible not to. His body was beautifully cut, a living statue. Through the folds in his tunic, more and more skin was being exposed. A tight mountain range of serratus and intercostals now rippled down his side, only accentuated by how much wider he was starting to get. His pecs mounded up, making a tent over his abs, which Agradath could only imagine. His tunic stretched over his thicker thighs, and his boots were stretched around his swollen calves. Yet, Agradath couldn’t pull his eyes away from his new arms. His triceps were like horseshoes and his biceps looked like grapefruits with a fat vein running up the side. Agradath gently took his chin in his hand and lifted his face to his own. “Yes… you’ve definitely grown, little human. You might be a challenge for me yet.” His eyes lingered on the cute human’s features, captivated by his lips, plump as ripe cherries and begging for a demon to chew on them. He couldn’t help but lick his own as he backed away. “I’ll make you a deal, Ayden,” he said, savoring how the cleric’s name rolled off his tongue. “If you are so interested in marrying me, then you’ll have to pass my test.” “Anything!” The demon lord’s horns blazed brighter than ever as he smirked. “Then, you will have to conquer me in battle. Do that, and I will concede defeat and become your bride.” “But I can’t do that! What if I hurt you? What if I,” he gulped, “kill you?” “Kill?! A human kill the Infernal Emperor?!” Agradath doubled over in laughter. “Let’s not get ahead of ourselves. You only need to get me to admit defeat.” “Oh,” Ayden murmured, clutching his staff closely. The demon lord recomposed himself, crossing his arms and smiling inwardly as he saw his chance. “Of course, such a thing could be made easier if I were to… grant you a little extra power.” “I’ll take it.” “I know a holy man such as- pardon?” “I said I’ll take the power.” “You aren’t worried about corruption? Angering your gods?” Ayden stood tall. “Nothing corrupted could come from someone like you, my lord. I trust you.” Suddenly, Agradath felt his chest hurt. “If you wanted to hurt me, you would’ve done it by now – arguably something worse than death I’d imagine.” Agradath had to admit he had forgotten about the more… extravagant tortures. “Then,” he swallowed hard, “Take a fraction of my power.” He waved his hand and a runic circle enveloped them both with bolts of black lightning travelling from his own chest into the cleric’s. It was over as soon as it began. Both took a moment to catch their breath. “Is… is something supposed to happen?” Ayden finally asked as he tentatively flex his arm. Agradath frowned. “I expected something a bit more immediate. Maybe it needs some time?” He sat back on his throne. “Perhaps tomorrow?” “Tomorrow sounds good,” Ayden said, still a little shaken. “Um, have a good night, my lord.” “Good night, Ayden.” With another wave of his hand, he teleported the cleric back home. A hunger was growing inside him, gnawing at him. It was one that Ayden’s treats alone would not sate. ============================================ “Sir, are you sure you’re alright?” The seneschal asked. “You seem tense today.” Agradath hunched over a table with a pile of weapons from the spoils of war. He inspected each carefully; any flaws in the metal were unacceptable. The best he carefully stacked next to him. “I don’t understand. I feel… anxious. I have never been anxious.” “Everyone feels anxiety, milord. It’s simply part of being… well, alive!” “It’s more than that. It’s anxiety, but also excitement?” Agradath groaned and turned to the seneschal. “You may speak freely.” The seneschal nodded and relaxed. “I have served you for many years now, and I can tell this is not your usual battle anxiety. This is about that young cleric, isn’t it?” “Perhaps,” Agradath muttered. He took some of the good daggers and began to fuse them together with fire magic and sheer strength. “He is attractive, if I was about fifty years younger…” He chuckled as Agradath shot him a murderous look. “I have to say his body does glow with divine energy. Almost as if the gods are making sure he grows strong enough. Strong enough for what is hard to say.” “This isn’t just some booty call!” Agradath slapped the table. “I mean… I do want to fuck him, but it’s different than that! His body is nice, but he’s quite skilled. His tenacity and dedication… it’s almost admirable.” “Much like how he admires your body and your actions. Has it occurred to you that this could be the start of something deeper?” He chuckled again as the demon lord huffed. “Think about it. Oh, and good luck with the gift.” “How the fuck?” Agradath turned back to the table and realized he had been melding the weapons together into the start of a light armored tunic. ============================================ Agradath paced in front of his throne. “Where is he? He’s late.” He looked up at the newly finished tunic. It was finely detailed, reinforced with plate armor made from the various daggers and swords he had mashed together. He purposely left it loose, just in case Ayden grew again. The door creaked open this time. “Um, hi?” “Where have you- by the fires of hell!” Agradath gulped. Out of instinct, he drew his sword, but lowered it in shock. Where once stood a twig of a man now was a beefy stud, a veritable muscle beast among men. He had grown to six and a half feet tall and absolutely loaded with muscle. Instead of a “V” taper, his shoulders had grown so wide it was now more of a “T”. His tunic was starting to rip at the seams. The front was held on by threads and was painted onto his torso. Agradath could easily see his nipples and his bricklike six pack. His arms were wrapped in a tight web of veins. His thighs were now as thick as his waist had been. His feet and calves were so thick he could no longer wear his boots. Agradath ate him up with his eyes but froze upon seeing the massive bulge between his legs. It looked nearly like a barbarian’s arm, soft! “I’m sorry,” Ayden blurted out, “I was having a lot of trouble with my clothes today and I really didn’t want to-” RI-I-IP! The front of his tunic finally gave way, exposing his sweaty chest. “That. I didn’t want that to happen.” “Consider it forgiven,” Agradath breathed. He cleared his throat. “I made something that might help.” He motioned to the tunic. “Thank you,” Ayden said, a bit surprised. He picked it up. “This is beautiful. You made it yourself?” “I had some free time.” Ayden blushed. “Um so, just wanted to let you know, I’m gonna be taking a few days off. It’s wedding season, and I’ve got, like, five weddings back-to-back. Believe me, some of those brides are witches with a capital B.” “Fine,” Agradath huffed. “But I expect you to return immediately after. You’re the closest thing humanity has to a ‘challenge’ for me.” While he said that, he was glad his sword was before him, as he felt his thick manhood pulse. ============================================ The demon lord walked through the marble hall, removing his loincloth as he approached the bath. Fresh steaming water flowed from the steel gargoyles into the marble bath. He eased himself into the water with a sigh. It wasn’t long before his mind began to wander. He could nearly hear the quiet slap of meaty footsteps approaching him from behind. The hair on the back of his neck prickled as he could almost feel a hand massage his shoulders. He looked down to see the water parting as something thick began to rise. Agradath growled quietly, almost a purr as his hand stroked his battering ram of a cock. He closed his eyes. His imaginary Ayden peeled off that sweaty vestment with a cocky grin, slowly revealing more of his mountainous cleavage. He tossed the robes away, sure to show off just how his lats flared, and his arms bulged. He eased himself into the water. He moved like a stalking panther across the bath until his body pressed against the demon lord. The demon took a staggering breath, nearly feeling the soft puffs of air from the mortal’s mouth as he spoke against the crook of his neck. “You might be the strongest warlord in all the realms, but I’ll conquer you a different way,” the imaginary priest whispered. “You think I’ll crumble that easily?” Agradath growled back. He could nearly feel the priest’s manhood weighing on his own. “Look at that, mine’s bigger, and it’s just going to keep growing bigger. Because that’s what you really want, isn’t it? A big musclebound god to keep a bratty demon like you in your place.” Agradath gasped with a needy moan. The priest gave him a dirty smirk, tweaking the demon’s nipples before grabbing him by the lats and dominating his mouth with his tongue. He repositioned, letting his massive beast nudge up against the demon lord’s virgin, but twitching, hole. Agradath screamed in delight, erupting in a fountain of seed. His pearly cum splattered against the ceiling before dripping down across the demon’s spent body. His muscles twitched with little aftershocks as he gasped for air. As he came down from his high, he realized two things very quickly. One, while one hand was still on his cock, the other had been teasing his ass. He never played with his ass – ever. The demon lord of all realms was a top, damn it! But… it felt so good. Had he been missing out this entire time? Maybe. Possibly. He’d experiment again later, but the only one he’d actually spread his legs for would likely be Ayden. Maybe. He hated how his cheeks burned when he thought that. It made him feel hollow inside, but… it was a good kind of hollow? None of these feelings were making sense. Regardless, the second thing was how hard he still was. Mortal he was not, but even incubi needed time to recharge. He’d never been so hard – painfully hard! All because of that damn human! His cock spurted out a hefty load of pre just thinking about him. His hands weren’t going to be enough. ============================================ The royal guards stood at attention. Though none would show it, they were intimidated by their lord pacing before them. He glared as he appraised them. Finally, he pointed to the largest. “You! You’ll do, follow me. The rest of you are dismissed.” The others hurried out while the large beefy guard trembled slightly, following his lord. “Your majesty, sir, I apologize if I did something wrong. I know I’m new, but I promise to step up my work!” Agradath slammed the door shut and rolled his eyes. Locking the doors to his chambers, he turned on the guard. “Strip.” “S-sir?!” “Don’t act innocent,” Agradath said in a low growl. “I heard from the others you’ve been dreaming about a night with me. I need to relieve some… tension. I see this as a win-win.” Agradath threw off his loincloth, revealing his proud cock, already drooling a thick stream of pre. The guard couldn’t get undressed fast enough. “D-do you want me to get into missionary or- OH!” Agradath grabbed the guard by his ample ass and dove in. He slammed the guard into his bed in a mating press. The tight ass squeezed his cock perfectly as he pummeled the guard. He loved the feeling of the guard’s muscles press against his own. Yet, he couldn’t help but think: Ayden is gonna be bigger. Ayden is gonna be much bigger. These rock-hard arms are mere pebbles to Ayden’s boulders. These squeezable pecs weren’t the giant slabs like Ayden’s. This sexy ass was tight, but probably not as delectable as Ayden’s. His Ayden. The Ayden he helped grow into a mortal god. He pounded relentlessly, deaf to the guard’s squeals of pleasure and the hot splashes of cum as the guard came for the second time across his abs. All the while, the demon could feel a phantom breath on his neck. A voice whispered in his ear… “Not fair, my lord. You started without me.” Agradath could nearly feel hands wandering and groping his chest as a massive rod teased against his hole. “Mmm… I want your cock next, but first, can I top you?” “Yes… yes… take me…” he panted. “Fuck yes, sir, please destroy me!” The guard moaned, but the demon lord didn’t hear a word. He swore he could feel something begin to stretch his hole, but he exploded into the guard below first. The guard’s stomach swelled full of at least a gallon of cum. “Sir, you can breed me like that anytime…” The sex-drunk demon purred before passing out, curled against his leader. ============================================ The Infernal Emperor was losing his goddamned mind. It had been a few days since Ayden said he would return, yet the cleric had yet to arrive again. He paced frantically around his throne room, peering out over his balcony for any sign of him every few minutes. He had forbidden anyone from disturbing him, mostly because he didn’t want anyone to see how undone he had become. He tried to exercise to ease the tension, but the pump only made him think of the cleric’s muscles. He tried to review his treasury, but that only lead to him making more gifts for Ayden. He would have fucked more of his guards… if they hadn’t been ordered to stay away for now. His hand was a poor substitute. The most recent agricultural yield reports sat on his desk. Just looking at them made him think of how Ayden promised to take him cherry picking. He was thinking about seeing if a walk would clear his head, when he heard footsteps approaching. Heavy ones, that nearly shook the tower. It had to be him! The door groaned as it swung open slowly. He turned and prepared himself, but… Ayden hadn’t grown? Not to say he wasn’t impressive still, but he was the same size as the last time they met. That said, Agradath’s demonic heart skipped a beat seeing him wearing the armored tunic, even if he filled it to the bursting point. “I’m sorry to keep you waiting so long. There were some problems with a surprise last minute suitor at the last wedding.” He then reached back and pulled out a heavy zweihänder, but to Ayden it was as light as a dagger. It was etched with glowing blue runes and seemed to be made of obsidian. “I came across this on the way to see you today. It’s not much but…” It was nowhere near as strong as his own sword, but to Agradath it was the most beautiful sword he’d ever seen. “Thank you,” he muttered, “but don’t think this excuses your tardiness.” He gently took the sword and inspected it. “I really am sorry, my lord,” Ayden replied. “You have my full attention now, and I’m ready to fight.” “Music to my ears,” Agradath nearly purred. He set the gift down and turned back to the cleric, yet before he could draw his sword, he was smashed by a spell – no, it was Ayden! The two smashed to the ground as the cleric grappled him. The two struggled for a moment, before Agradath repositioned, tossing the cleric over his shoulder. The demon lord leaped back, flinging a fireball at the cleric to buy him time to ready his sword. “I admit, you caught me off-guard.” “Had to try something new to impress you,” Ayden laughed, knocking the fireball away with a simple spell. He conjured a holy magic sword and clashed against Agradath; his lack of skill covered by his sheer strength. As Agradath maneuvered to deflect, he saw the cleric beginning to grow before his eyes. Each pulse of those thick veins pumping his arms bigger, bit by bit. The distraction was enough for him to get knocked back. Agradath summoned demonic chains from the underworld, which flung themselves over the cleric’s body. “Today,” Ayden huffed, “is the day I win!” He took a deep breath and flexed. His body continued to swell ever larger. Agradath’s jaw dropped as he saw the dark chains beginning to crack. “Bigger… bigger… bigger!” He tightened his muscles as hard as he could, and the dam broke. Suddenly his chest throbbed bigger. His tunic groaned and bit by bit, the plates buckled and broke. He laughed as he bounced his pecs, shattering the chains. His abs swelled into a tortoise shell that broke the chains around his waist. Finally, his now sequoia-sized thighs destroyed the final chains. “Your spell is going to be your undoing, Emperor,” Ayden said in a husky voice that made Agradath’s body yearn for his touch. “How about you try your own trick?” This time, holy golden chains wrapped their way around the demon lord, binding him tight and bringing him to his knees. Ayden huffed as he walked up to Agradath and knocked him to the ground. “Do you give up, my lord?” Agradath tried to remain stoic, but there was a loud rip. His cock flipped up, free of his loincloth and flinging a stream of pre across the cleric’s boulder sized calves. No… not the cleric; his cleric. His Ayden. The chains bound him tightly, but if he could just reach… perfect. He smirked; his plan was still on track. “Make me, human.” A dark look flashed across Ayden’s face. Seeing the Infernal Emperor trapped before him, his hairy pecs pushed out by the chains and his long forked tongue flickering over his plump lips was more than enough to bring out his most primal instincts. He tore away what little remained of his tunic and jammed his staff into the ground, cracking the tiles. His massive cock, dwarfing Agradath’s by more than a small margin, pulsed with need. “Claim your prize,” the demon breathed. Ayden grabbed him by the horns and slowly but firmly fed him his cock. Agradath moaned around the thick man meat. His eyes rolled back in his head. By the fires of hell, he never expected a man to taste so good. The thick, syrupy stream of pre was like the nectar of gods, and the demon lord was more than willing to worship his new human like the divine. He wanted to savor his cleric, but he didn’t have a choice. Ayden’s primal urges demanded not love making, but skull fucking. Ayden snorted, pounding the demon’s throat like a machine. “Who knew the Infernal Emperor would be so hungry for a human? Were you just sitting here thinking of me, like I was thinking of you?” Agradath moaned, not expecting to enjoy being so thoroughly put in his place. He could hardly keep himself from being lost in the waves of pleasure, from every thrust and from his nipples rubbing against Ayden’s monstrous legs. Oh, he was going to enjoy teasing Ayden into another fuck frenzy later tonight. “Swallow every drop,” Ayden ordered, burying his cock inside and shoving the demon’s face into his pubes. Agradath could only groan as what felt like an endless deluge filled his stomach, stretching his tight abs. He let his body go limp, relishing the afterglow and the feeling of being completely destroyed by his lover. “By the gods, if your mouth is hell, I don’t want to know what heaven is.” Ayden barely got a chance to catch his breath, before he was knocked back on his ass. “How?” He looked up and saw Agradath was freed. “You could get out the whole time?!” “Easily, and now I’m claiming my prize. It’s a good thing those chains were loose enough to prep myself while you enjoyed my mouth,” he grinned evilly, licking his lips. Ayden suddenly felt his massive member grabbed and raised, aimed for the demon’s now well stretched hole. “No please!” “Fuck that,” the demon growled. “I’ve waited too damn long.” “You can’t! It’s sensitive, I just came, plea-AHHHH!” Agradath savored slowly sinking down onto the massive cock, teasing every last inch as he slid down. He came instantly, just having the human inside him felt thousands of times better than he imagined. “Ooooooh,” he purred, “my body was made for your cock… or perhaps your cock was made for me.” Ayden couldn’t respond. He was a burbling wreck of incoherent moans, his eyes rolled back, hips twitching wildly as he experienced pleasures beyond anything he had felt before. Agradath slid deeper and deeper, feeling his hunger for more of his titanic lover only grow stronger and stronger. Ayden looked like his soul was being milked out through his cock. Agradath growled, “Mine. All mine.” Ayden’s hips moved on their own, letting the demon king’s weight slam himself. Agradath didn’t want it any other way, shoving himself just as hard back. “Yes, yes, YES! FUCK ME!” The Infernal Emperor cried out as his seed painted his lover’s torso. “Make me into your slut, human. Don’t you want me? Don’t you want to claim me?!” The taunt pulled the trigger, as the cleric hilted the demon lord, letting a flood loose into his tight, needy ass. Agradath moaned, his second load forced out. “I… I submit!” Agradath gasped, falling forward into his mess spilled across Ayden’s abs. “Wh-what?” Ayden muttered, holding him close, still coming down from his haze. “I submit to you,” He groaned again, finally letting his tough façade drop. He nuzzled into his chest. “I submit to you, you win! I surrender completely to you, Cleric.” “Wait, you mean…?” “Yes, I’ll marry you, my Ayden,” he murmured, pulling himself up and into a gentle kiss. “I don’t think I can live without you. That was… amazing.” Ayden kissed him over and over. “I can’t believe… you actually… want to marry me?” “Dominant sexy lover who can actually go toe to toe with me, not to mention someone finally as driven and stubborn as me,” Agradath huffed, with a grin. “No one has ever made me change my mind or bring me to my knees.” His chest tightened. “I might… love you.” Ayden beamed. “I love you, my lord.” “No, no more of that. You’ve more than proven to at least be my equal, Ayden.” He paused before saying the words he never imagined would ever leave his lips. “I love you, Ayden.” Ayden reached forward and kissed his lover deeply. “I wish this moment would last forever.” “Not allowed,” the Infernal Emperor growled. “Just because you conquered me doesn’t mean you get out of your punishment.” “Punishment?” Ayden flustered. “You made me wait for you. As punishment, you have to make love to me all night.” The cleric blushed. “I think I can manage that, my love.”
  7. FREaky

    Wet Dreams May Come Part 10

    Wet Dreams May Come - Part 10 by F_R_Eaky Part 1: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/2388-wet-dreams-may-come-part-1/ Part 2: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/2402-wet-dreams-may-come-part-2/ Part 3: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/2407-wet-dreams-may-come-part-3/ Part 4: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/2419-wet-dreams-may-come-part-4/ Part 5: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/2420-wet-dreams-may-come-part-5/ Part 6: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/2426-wet-dreams-may-come-part-6/ Part 7: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/2437-wet-dreams-may-come-part-7/ Part 8: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/2451-wet-dreams-may-come-part-8/ Part 9: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/2487-wet-dreams-may-come-part-9/ The morning sunlight shone in through the balcony door windows casting themselves upon a very broad and muscular human landscape. Highlighting ridges and bulges that rose up and peaked while helping to create shadows in deep crevices and valleys that were the definition of the ridges and bulges that loomed so high. A forst of thick brown hair covered and spread out most of this landscape and it too caught highlights and glinted in the sun while ocassional portrusions of what looked like massive reddish pythons wound in and out of the hair, or an deep olivish colored mound and button rose just out of the top the hair line, or in once section there emerged a great flesh colored worm coming up out of the earth in some of the densest thickets of forest that was the hair. This worm lay stretched out for quite a good long length, but then warmed by the rays of the sun, it began to stir and become awake, oozing out longer, growing thicker and harder, calling the great red pythons to come dance inside of it. Slowly it began to rise...Rise....RISE! Up, higher and higher towards the sky, up off of the great rolling landscape that was a man's muscles to become a great, solid, smooth, standing monolith dedicated to the power, strength, and lust that was man. But it would never complete its rising. So long and so thick this worm was that once done in its growing it was too long, too thick, too heavy to completely support itself. It hung only halfway to its zenith and there fought against gravity which attempted to pull it down. It jutted out at an angle from the landscape now and hovered, bobbled, bounced, trembled as it continued to attempt to rise up and gravity struggled to pull it down. Suddenly it would rise up, part of the valleys and mountain peaks moved on their own engulfing and ecompassing this great monolith and pointed it staight up and out from the land itself. And then a deep rumble was heard from the belly of the earth itself. "Oooooooh.......... Devon.... This... this morning erection.... it causes pain somewhat in my penis. It throbs so hard, so full, like it shall grow again or burst apart. Yet...ooooh....yet when I reach out and touch it.. HMMMMMMMmmmmmnnnnnn ....the feeling is so....enjoyable." "It's even more enjoyable when it is burried deep in someone you love." Drake heard Devon's voice a bit far off and raised his head to look in that direction; all he saw was his mounding pecs and the head of his prick floating above it on the horizon. Cursing his body for blocking his view, Drake positioned himself and sat up on his elbows, all while fighting and struggling to get there as his lats, back, and chest, fought with his arms and forearms for space. Eventually he got into the position he needed and looked across the bedroom to see the human that was helping him, the man with whom he has fallen in love. He nearly did a double take, for he had almost forgotten the events of the day before. Expecting to see tiny little five foot one inch tall, lanky built Devon sitting in a chair at his computer, instead he saw a great hulking brute of a man with a back and shoulders as wide as the computer desk, if not wider, that sat kneeling on his knees on the floor and yet his head still rose higher and taller than mounted monitor. And oh what site that Drake did see, underneath that wide as a bracket back, beneath the oh so tiny and tapered waist, were two glorious globes of hard, bubbled, muscle that made up Devon's ass, and those looked as if they were perched upon two ginormous feet. The sight send a powerful surge through Drake's bowling sized balls, which in turn set it up and through his enormous shaft and out his piss slit. "Ahhh--AH-HA! OOOOooooooooooohhhh HOO HOO Ooooooohhhh HO! HOO! ooooooooohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh.............................." Devon turned his impossilby thick and most muscular neck to turn his head around to look back at Drake, just in time to see the gyser shot of Drake's cum blast out of his cock and soar up to hit the overhead ceiling fan and light fixture. Drake collapsed upon the bed, smiling dreamily, while Devon sat up on his knees a bit staring at the ceiling. Nothing happened. "Well... no more magic in your cum. You alread spewed the wand out last night and it was destroyed upon impact with the wall. So I guess, it's safe to say with your new name and no powers your Dad will have a little bit harder time trying to trace you down, nab, and change you back." Drake groaned. "Yes.... but he knows I was here, he will try to come back. I'm surprised we did not hear from him in the middle of the night." "We might have but I put all this stuff up. If you look at the mess in front of the balcony door you'll find, iron scissors, salt, oatmeal, clover, st. john's wort, rowan tree branches and berries, plus items scattered and thrown about, and there's a stream of running water outside. Well there was. I turned it off this morning when I got up." "All of those things are protections against the fey. You are very wise." "No, just a good study. Info the Druid gave to me. The rest of the windows and drains are all protected as well." "So what are you doing?" "Pondering and thinking about what to do with our situation...situations. We need to get you the trappings of being human, and I believe we have to get you nine of them." "Why nine." "It's part of what your father said to me yesterday, 'The only way this seed shall leave my tree, is entrapping him by men's ways: three times three.' Three times three is nine. So I'm thinking we need to get nine things that somehow declare you human." Drake sat up ernestly with a worried look upon his face. "Can we do that? Can we find nine ways to list me as human?" "I think so. It might be possible. With your name change that's one, which will be proved by a birth certificate once issued. We could get you a driver's licnese, but there's a couple of problems with that." "What are the problems." "One it's extremely rare for folks here in London to have a car. Not enough space and room for all of them. I only have one because the boss sends me on trips up north or over to France from time to time, to frequently to rent a car. However he pays for the extra taxes on the car as well as the garage space. So it wouldn't really be an item you should use or have, so I don't know if that would count as one of the human trappings since, here you don't need it. Another reason is, we've grown. Not just me, but you as well. You're even bigger and larger than before. At eight feet tall with an extreme bodybuilder's build, you'd have a near impossible task trying to squeeze into a car. Hoever, I think were at least a foot taller than that now." "So we can not ride anywhere? We can not travel?" "Oh, we can ride somewhere and travel, if we're on something like the underground or bus. There would be room for us, barely in there, although we might bang up and stretch the doors a bit getting in and out. And that leads us to another set of problems, my apartment. We're taller than the ceilings are here and much stronger than the plaster and brick work for the walls. We will need to move. We can't live here comfortably." "Oh no... does our size hinder us in making me human?" "Maybe...maybe not. Do titles count as trappings of humans to fey magic?" "They would if listed specifically as a human thing." "Then we might be able to get you a plethora of human titles in one go. The Guinness Book of World records lists amongst their items things in human proportions. If you've grown as much as I think you've grown, we might be able to get you listed as the world's both living and historically tallest man, if not at least tied for it, but you would be the reigning man as you'd be the tallest living and historically the one you'd tie with is passed away. That would be trapping two. But you might be able to walk away with a few more titles such as World's Tallest Bodybuidler, World's Most Perfectly Developed or Most Muscular Man, Man with the World's Biggest Feet and Hands, World's Strongest Man -even proportionately to your size, and that would give your trappings three, four, five, and six." "We'd only have three more to go? How soon can we make this happen?" "Well, depends upon the people at the Guiness World Records Office. When can they get us set up? I also have two other ideas for two other titles you could claim, well both of them would be shared with me, but I don't think that would be a problem since no other human will ever come close to matching us, and you need me and I need you for the other title to work. Plus that title could also function as a trapping on its own as it is a certificate required unto its own." "I am willing to take any chance, any risk. What do we do?" "Well, the first thing we need to do is get ourselves washed and dressed as best as we can, and then we have to pack up things we will need. We've done a lot of damage here and it's going to need to be repaired. Also we need to find a place to go and live now. And that means I or we are going to need to make a boat load of money." "How can we get that all done and done quickly?" "With friends and new acquaintances. As best as I could with this huge paws, I've already been on line to friends and gotten some things taken care of. One set of friends is coming over with a truck and a panel van to move us and some of my stuff. We're moving onto their property to rent out a barn they don't use. It's old, made of stone, and very solid, more like a house, but it has extremely tall and broad spaces in which we can walk around. They're already talking with High Priest James who is going over to the barn to cleanse and prep it against fairy attack. My coworker Charles, once he calms down from seeing my new self on camera this morning, is coming over here with some contractor friends to begin work on repairs to the apartment, and after those are done, he'l clean up and bring back any of the fairy protection items we leave behind so workers can't be taken and questioned." "These things will all cost money, as you say?" "Yes." "Do you have enough to pay for all of this?" "No. I don't. But I think I've come up with a way to help take care of that. But you'll have to do some acting, as will I, cause I'm not usually into doing or acting like an arse, but we will need to be rude and cocky to pull off what I think will make us a ton of money." "What do we need to do?" "Well first off, bend down near my head...yes... look here at the green light... now make a face like you're mad... growl if you want to. mad! MADDER! GRRRRRR!" (click-click) "Ok....the rest you'll have to trust me on, later tonight. Right now I need to post this picture up here.... which this by the way may give us another human trapping for you... write up a little advertisement and.....send. And now I need to type in here on this forum website.... 'Wanted: as large of a man as we can find. Preferably someone who is both tall and muscular, thinks they're hung, who enjoys the company of other big men and enjoys a competition of being a big man, but isn't adverse to possibly losing the battle of being the biggest man about town. Definitely looking for someone who likes muscle, height, cock size worship giving and receiving. Please contact at [email protected]'" With that Devon shut down his computer and began to pack it away, after looking at Drake and becoming stiff as a board. The two went off into the kitchen to roll around and have some fun. They just barely got themselves cleaned off, the kitchen cleanned up, and themselves dressed when Devon's country friends showed up. ******************************************************************** The day was a flurry of activitiy. Devon's friends, Harry & Deanna Howsham, helped Devon & Drake get packed what little clothing they now had that would fit them, all cooking utensils and food, and Devon's computer and computer desk. Everything else, which wasn't broken or torn, a picture was taken of, and posted for sale on the internet and placed into the living room of the arpartment. All the while Devon's coworker, Charlie, had his crew come in and remove the broken bed pieces, the torn clothing, the damaged parts of the wall, and throw it all away in the garbage and prepped the bedroom and bathroom for major repair work. Meanwhile, Harry Howsham had several friends that worked in a woodworking shop, whom he gave rough estimates on the size and weight of Devon and Drake, and had them make appropriate sized tables, chairs, couch, and bed, as fast as they could. They would make semi-sturdy structures now and come back with something sufficiently stronger and durable to the two giant behemoths later. While the woodworkers were bringing in plus sized furniture, James Whitehart had shown up with several members of his Druidic circle and began to careful prune and plant shrubs, plants, and ornamental garden structures here and there as well as cleansing the barn, blessing the barn, and with the woodworkers help, make new thresholds, frames, and sills, for doors and windows containing salt, oatmeal, and iron, with box planters full of clover, st. john's wort, and several other flowers known to keep fairies at bay. They even managed to get several folks to run a branch off of a creek and back on one side of the barn so that fairies would have an obsticle of running water if approaching on that side. Once there, Drake helped Deanna unpack the kitchen items and put them in the new installed cupboards, and then went up to the loft and made the bed once the woodworkers had brought that in. At the beginning of the evening, it was starting to look as if it was a set of "Extreme Hogwarts Makeover: Hagrid's Hut." The old place looked comfortable and fit to live in, except for very large people. The only thing that looked a little odd was that While Drake and Deanna unpacked their items, Harry and Devon unpacked Devon's computer, plus a few new electronic pieces and went about setting them all up over the barn. At about seven in the evening, everyone had left except James Whitehart, who said he would be back in the morning, winking at Devon as he left, and Harry and Deanna. "I can't thank you two enough for this." "Oh, don't mention it. You always were a good man, still are. I can't believe what has happened to you, but if you're sure about him, and with all these sudden changes....well, you were bound to need some assitance to pull through. We're happy you thought us close enough to help you out." "Well, again. Thanks for helping us out. It certainly means a lot to Drake and I." "Now, we'll be back to discuss some things with you about the 'house,' at the end of the week. It really is a huge barn, and even at your size could probably have about two more bedrooms, plus a craft or hobby room or something. Let us know what you'd like to do and we'll help you get it planned. Oh, and watch it... the bathroom isn't exactly finished, although the toilet is in and connected, so's the really large tub, but the floors haven't been completed in there yet..." "I'm sure we can manage for the now." The Howshams leaving, Devon went inside and sat Drake down to give him some pointers over what was happening next - a way to earn some money. A young man had answered Devon's advertisement, and he sounded like he would be perfect. His name was Ed, or more formally Edwin, Edwin Clayworth. He seemed to have a fairly laid back attitude in his communication, with just a touch of cockiness, but then again why shouldn't he be cocky? "Mr. Wiltshire, I am responding to your advert and hope that you will find me a good candidate. I do not mind being on camera or recorded. A man my size winds up sticking out in a crowd most of the time anyway, so I am quite used to attention from other people. You said you needed a fairly good sized man, I think I can accomodate that. I am 6' 10" tall, approximately 288 pounds or twenty and half stone, size 18 US Men's shoe or 17 UK, with a 48 inch chest, 19 innch upper arm, 22 inch thigh, and a 17.5 inch calve. Although not a full fledged bodybuilder yet, I am working my way up to becoming one, and I am pretty much bigger than most blokes I meet. There are some taller than me, but usually none built as big and I plan on getting bigger. Still, if I met someone who was bigger built than me, bigger built and taller, it wouldn't bother me, I would probably ask for some tips on weight training. Hope to hear back from you, Edwin "Ed" Clayworth." "So is he considered a big man, and what are we going to do with him?" "Normally, he would be considered quite a big man. Definitely give someone pause to think before picking a fight with him. However, he's going to look very small to us, if I have done my calculations correctly. As far as what we are going to do with him.... we're going to have our way with him. We'll see how much he wants to take it, how far he will go, but we're going to do it all in front of this camera here. And there... and there... and there... I have the all posted over the house. I put up an advertisement this morning about us two, how big we were and that we were going to do some comparisons tonight." "How will this help us make money?" "There are a lot of guys who like big men." "Like them like you like them?" "Yes, some even more so. They especially like it if you can do comparisons between a big man and small man. Well this is going to make them jump at their computer screens and click away at our show because we have a very big man, who's going to look very small to us, showing how extremely huge we are. Folks will pay to watch it, and they will pay a decent price." ******************************************************************* Devon filled Drake in a little more about what they were going to do and then the two sat in what was now the dining room and waited. At approximately seven-thirty p.m. there was a knock on the door of the barn. Devon called out. "Who is it?" "Uhm... my name is Ed Clayworth. I was told to meet a Mr. Wiltshire here?" "Yes! I'm him. I'm a little busy right at this second, just go ahead and let yourself in and sit in the living room." Ed opened the door and proceeded to walk through it. Looking up at the frame, he suddenly stood up and smiled. "Nice... a door I can actually walk through. Don't see to many of those." Ed then stepped in to the living room and took a look at the furniture and other things around himself. "What the.... am I on show where they trick people? This furniture is rediculous, even for someone of my height?" "Sorry? Did you say something?" Devon called out? "Uhm just marveling at your furnture. Looks hand crafted, homemade." "Yes, it is." Devon's head popped over an above a wall. "Sorry for the delay, just putting something away on a high shelf. While I'm putting away the last of it, could you tell me more about yourself." "Yeah...sure.... Well I'm attending college right now, on a rubgy scholarship. That's why I'm working out all the time. Training for rugby. Quite physically demanding, ya know?" "Yes...yes... quite demanding. Are you one of the bigger players on the team?" "Yes... the biggest on my team actually. I don't think most of the teams we play with have any men my size." "Yes, you must be equivalent to that one Scotish professional player.....what is his name?" "Richie Gray. Yeah... I'm as tall as him, about as big built too, but I will be getting bigger than him soon. Amongst the professional teams though, there are quite a few more men who are tall, some taller than I am, but not many." "It's hard to find men taller and bigger built than you?" "Yeah... many taller, but the taller you get, usually the lankier you are, the harder it is to put on muscle mass. So, it's kind of rare to find someone really truly bigger than me." Devon stepped out from behind the wall and walked into the living room. "Well, I think you'll find I'm a rarity." "FUCKIN' HELL!" "It's ok, calm down." "Calm down! You're not for real. Bloody hell! You're a walking animatronic you are." "No...No I'm not. I'm a real man." "No, you're not. No man is a big as... SHITE! Fuck man, you're bigger than Hagrid!" "Why don't you come over here and see just how big I am. Come on... Mister big rugby player isn't afraid of me are you?" "NO!..... AH..YES! LOOK AT YA! I LOOK LIKE A FUCKIN' SCHOOL BOY NEXT TO YOU!" "Calm down... calm down......just asking you to come over and stand next to me." Ed stood there for a while staring up and down Devon, but finally, slowly walked over and stood next to Devon. "Where the hell do I come up to you on your....for God's sake can you even see past your chest!" "Actually looking straight down...no, I can't." "And your shirt is on and I can tell how far they stick out...for the love of....crimmeny." and Ed looked down on the floor and saw Devon's feet. "Holy shit! You're not even wearing shoes... your ....your...." and Ed made motions with his hands above his head.... "So much taller than me and none of it is even shoes! You're standing there.... flat...bare...footed. WHAT SIZE ARE THOSE THINGS!" "Well I tell you what, Mr. Big. Why don't you grab a tape measure out of the end table on the left side of the couch and you tell me how big they are." And Ed went to the end table, opened the drawer and grabbed the tape measure and pulled out the tape measure. Kneeling down next to Devon's legs and feet, he lifted up Devon's pants leg just a bit and then ran the tape measure along the side of Devon's foot. He then fell backwards on his ass and sat there and trembled. "Well, rugby man, what does it say?" "It... is said...." and Ed ran his hand through his hair and breathed a little hard. "It said they were twenty-two and two-thirds inches long. What size shoe is that? They don't make shoes that size..." "Go over and look on that computer there. There is a page on it for a shoe size calculator and tell me what size they are." Ed made his way over to the computer and called up the site Devon mentioned. He put in the numbers and leaned back in the chair....finally he stammered, "F...For...forty-six quintuple D in the US, forty-five in the UK." "Wow, that seems pretty big." "That's twenty-eight sizes larger than what I wear!" "And what do you wear?" "Size 18 in the US, 17 here in the UK." "Why don't you come back over here and place your foot next to mine. Take your shoe and sock off.... let me sit down here on the floor, and then just place your foot..come on.... that's it. Heel to heel...and see how big your foot is." "Just over half..." "I'm sorry?" "Just over half way. My foot howver only comes up to the ball of your foot. It doesn't even reach your toes." "And yours is a big foot size?" "Yes..." "You sure?" "yes...." "I wonder how big my foot is compared to the rest of you." And Devon lifted up his leg and moved his foot onto Ed's torso. "It nearly covers all my torso.... Oh my god..." "Oh, now don't worry, Ed. I have a friend who is just amazed at this as you are." "Really? That there's someone a fucking gigantic as you? I don't think anyone could ignore it." "Oh, he is amazed at my size, but not because it's so big. Drake! Drake could come out and join us please." Drake came out from the dinning room to join Devon and Ed, and took a seat behind Ed when Devon asked for him to do so. "You see, Drake is like me, and he was just surprised there was asomeone as big as him." "HA! HUH! HUH! OH...MY....GAWD!" "Drake put your foot upon his back like I have on his front." And Drake did so and the two men sandwiched Ed between their gargantuan feet. "I think Ed is trying to say something..." and Devon motioned to move their feet away. Ed fell over sideways, gasping for breath, but not because Devon and Drake had crushed him. "Two.... hooo...hooo...two... two of you! There's two giant men...." "Yes, let's all stand up again now and see what were checking on before, where Mr. Big here comes up on me, or on both of us Drake. Drake, could you assist me by pulling up on the bottom of my shirt there, please." Drake reached around Ed and lifted up the bottom of Devon's shirt, so they could see where Ed came up to on their body. It appeared that even standing 6' 10" tall that Ed only came up about abdomen row above Devon or Drake's bellybutton. Not that Ed noticed this, all he got was a full wall of abdomen and oblique muscles in his face. Letting out a yelp and almost putting his hand out to touch Devon's abs, he pulled his hand back, ran it through his hair and began to stammer some more. "THE BRICKS! Your.....your abs are like actual stone bricks, like the size used in making your house! They're so defined, so huge!" "Did you want to touch them? I saw your hand go out. Go ahead, it's ok. I don't mind." Ed reached out and began to grope and fondle the abs and obliques of Devon, his fingers getting numb as he tried to really feel into the crevices and pinch or bunch an ab and make a dent in it. "Drake, let's take off our shirts so Ed can not be inhibited in his exploring our torsos." And the pair helped each other pull off their shirts, but then Devon looked down at Ed and said, "Ed, did you bring the two extra shirts, jeans, and underwear, like I requested?" "y....ye....yes..s..ss...ss.." "Good let's see how each other's looks. Take of the shirt you're wearing and lay it on that chair over there. Then here is one of our shirts and we'll each take one of the shirts your brought..." Of course the comparison was now where even close. Devon or Drake's shirt look like a rain poncho on Ed, even at 6' 10" tall the shirt still came down to his knees and there was so much material swimming around him for such less girth than he had. Had the shirts been made out of stronger material one might have been able to capture and hold Ed captive in them. Meanwhile Devon and Drake attempted to each pull on a shirt of Ed's, which didn't come anywhere near to happening. They couldn't even get the first shirtsleeve past the forearm before it blew out the sleeve section on the short sleeved shirt. They never got to see how their chest would do in the small confines of Ed's shirt because their soulders, delts, lats, and back were so much broader and thicker and harder than Ed's that attempting to pull the whole shirt up, over, and on, caused the shirts to just rip in half, straight down the middle. "Ed, big guy, what size shirts were those again?" "Doub...double X, double long." "And that's a big, big man's shirt?" "yes..." "Perhaps we should look at the pants now. Drake give Ed your pants, and are these the extra pants you brought us, Ed?" "y...y...ye...yess.ss.ss." "Step into ours and let us see where they come up to you..." "They come all the way up to my neck." "And does you big thick legs need both legs to stand in?" "No, mine both fit in one leg of yours." "...in one leg of ours, and yet you're a big man with big thighs that are going to develope even bigger aren't they?" "....I thought so..." "And let's Drake and I see how yours fit now." And the two attempted to pull on a pair of Ed's jeans, but again, not much to be seen. The waist band along didn't make it up past the calves. Devon and Drake's calves were so big it was causing the button on Ed's waist band to strain, let alone when they go the pants worked up beyong that point, their calves totally sheredded the side pants seam at the thigh area. Sloughing off the tattered remains of Ed's clothes, Devon suggested that they flex biceps and see how they compared. However, Ed was taken aback by the large bulges in Devon and Drake's underware and asked about those. "Oh, we'll get to those in a minute. First we need to look at our upper arms. Can you flex for us, big man?" Ed flexed, rather meekly, and Drake measured his arm at a nice and solid 19" which would be fairly big to some, definitely a good starting point for a young man beginning to build muscle, but then within a front camera range, Devon placed his arms behind Ed's and flexed and one just saw this small hill that already dwarfed Ed's upper arm, suddenly grow and rise and rise into this mountainous peak that made Ed's arm look miniscule. Worse than that, Drake brought his arm in front and flexed and one couldn't see Ed's arm at all, as if it wasn't there...didn't exist. The pair then rose them up and flexed them in front of Ed's head. You could see Ed's mouth go agape and his eyes glaze over. He couldn't believe how big these arms were, how full, how developed, how cut and defined, and there were four of them on two guys that hung like enormous wings out from the sides of their body when relaxed. Devon handed Ed the measuring tape and had him wrap them around Drake's upper arm, then he wrapped them around Devon's upper arm. After which Devon called for the mark on the tape for his and Drake's arms. "Forty-eight and a half inches.... good gawd!" "Forty-eight and half inches...and do the veins looked raised up on our arms or any other part of our body?" "Yo....your very vascular, but they...they don't looked pumped if that's what you mean?" "They don't looked pumped. So that measurement was a cold measurment then?" "Yes." "Just over four foot thick arms....cold. COLD!" And Devon flexed them hard, and Drake then did a most muscular pose, and then Devon picked Ed up one handed and sat him on his right bicep and began to flex his bicep up and down, causing Drake to rise up and go down with each flex almost as if he were riding a rodeo bull. Then Devon put him down and proclaimed, "I think it's time we now looked at what you asked about earlier. Ed, if you please, remove your underwear." Ed stood there for a moment, shaking, but finally, slowly, removed his underwear and stood naked. "And Mr. Big here seems to be a fairly well endowed young man. How large are you when erect Ed?" "Uhmmm e...eleven and half inches." "Eleven and half inches. And can you get erect for us now so we can see?" Ed stood there trembling and shook his head no. Devon gave Drake a wink, and Drake picked up Ed one handedly, brought Ed's crotch area to his mouth and proceeded to make several large sucking sound while rubbing his godly sized thumb across Ed's nutsack. Ed made several yelps and hollers, then Drake stood him back down on the floor, where Ed leaned and grabbed onto Devon's thight and buttocks for support, with a look mixed with fear and awe, and then flushed with embarrasment for despite how he was feeling, his body loved it, and without him wanting it to, his cock suddenly sprang to life, it's full eleven and half inches long. "And now Drake it is our turn." The two giants stepped out of their underwear revealing to massive schlongs even for their height, that hung long, thick, and heavy over their bulging thighs and massive balls and ball sacks. Their thighs so large they fought each other for room and in doing so pushed the bulbous ball sacks forward, which in turn thrust forward the huge, pendulum hanging pricks that were Devon and Drake's cocks. "Mr. Big, would you like to help us become aroused?" Ed stood and shook his head no, but he couldn't help but stare at the giant anacondas the two behemoths called penises. So the two leaned in over Ed and began to kiss one another deeply and play with each others nipples and in no time at all the young man eyes widened in terror as he saw what he thought were already too big of cocks for any men to have begin to become longer, fuller, harder, veinier....second by second, minute by minute, the cocks appeared to grow ever longer, greater in girth, harder and fuller than before until finally they stuck out, way far out, from the groins of the giants at a downward angle bobbing and fighting to continue their climb and rise upward. "Ed, if you please the measuring tape...." Ed shakily took the measuring tape and placed on end against the base of Devon's cock. Holding it there he ran the tape long the top of Devon's cock, holding it in some spots to then continue pulling it along, until finally he reached the end of Devon's cock. He wrote the number down and then proceeded to measure Drake's cock. When he finished he walked a bit away from the two men, his eyes wide open. "And how big are we?" "Three fff.....three....Three feet in length when erect." "Three foot long cocks. I think that's pretty big, how bout you, Ed?" "y...yes..." "Well, we've bounced you up and down on our upper arms, we've picked you up one handed, we've split your clothes into ribbons, we've become thouroughly confused on how you are a big man, Ed. But now... now it's time for bed, and we want you to come with us." Ed looked up in horror at the two men, but could do nothing as with a nod, Drake picked up Ed one handedly and they began to walk up the stairs to the loft and the bed. "Don't worry, Ed. We're not going to have our way with you. That would cause untold damage to your body. However, we want you to have your way with us, until such time as we've released our loads." The other cameras went off, except for the ones pointed near the bed. From the time the show started to the time it got to this point there were over one million people viewing this broadcast. For this section the pay became even greater for you got watch them have fun with Ed and Ed have fun with them and then just watch as all three of them slept in this gigantic bed. Surprisingly the number of viewers increased. It took Ed about an hour long to jack off Devon, an hour and half to jack off Drake. Both of the men sent out blasts of cum that completely soaked the bed, if not part of the floor and the ceiling, coating part of each other and all of Ed. Ed then laid down between them proceeded to attempt to jack off, but suddenly Drake's hand moved a rubbed Ed's balls between his thumb and forefinger, while Devon's thumb and forefinger took take of Ed's prick. The first stroke had Ed crossing his eyes and the whole seen pretty much went: Stroke stroke, rub rub, stroke... AH-HUH! AAAHHHHHhhhhhhhhhhhh and Ed collpased on the pillows between Devon and Drake. All while millions of views sat glued to their computers just watching, waiting to see if either giant's cocks became fully erect again.
  8. Hey guys. I haven't been very active here for a long time. Must have been a year at least. But I'd really like to be again, because this is my favorite community and place to be on the interwebs. So I figured I'd just upload my recent project here. It's posted in the Stories Category, because it tells a kind of story, and doesn't really fit in the Media category. I have this up on Twitter as well~ The story has the magical name of "Egon muscular shot 03 outtake" or EMSO, how I prefer to call it. The reason it has this silly, ugly name is because this was never planned to be or meant to be a full project. But now here I am working on Page 112... Please let me know what you think!
  9. Rory34

    El Taquero

    Hola, ha pasado mucho desde mi historia anterior, jajá. El día de hoy les traigo esta nueva y extensa historia ya completa de una sola vez, espero y les guste Él es Ricardo (Ricky), tiene 20 años, ha trabajado como Taquero desde los 18 años, justo al salir de preparatoria. El negocio le fue heredado gracias a su difunto padre, el cual Ricardo motivado por sus últimas palabras de "Debes trabajar y convertirte en todo un hombre" aceptó. Ricardo era un chico bonachón, media 1.67, tenía un abdomen flácido y unos brazos no tan trabajados, a él no le importaba mucho ser así, aunque a veces le gustaría ser más fuerte, como su padre hubiera querido, lo único que le importaba a él es ser una persona gentil y amable; aunque la amabilidad que el tenía llegaba a perjudicarle, solía dar tacos gratis a personas que decían no tener dinero para pagarselos diciendo que otro día lo harían, obviamente mintiendo y aprovechandose de su confianza. Esto le había pasado factura a Ricardo ya que no le alcanzaba el dinero para pagarle al dueño del local en el que estaba su puesto de tacos. -. Tres mil cuatrocientos noventa y nueve, y tres mil quinientos! A la verga, no me llega la lana para pagarle al dueño. Me hace falta más dinero, aghh. Debería a ver cobrado a esos culeros que no me pagan. -. Hey que tranza Ricky. *Decía un muchacho de apariencia delgada y con muchas ojeras* -. Hola, Pepe... Nada solo estoy viendo que me falta un chingo para pagarle al dueño del local. Pepe era el mejor amigo de Ricardo desde la prepa, tomó un camino diferente a él vendiendo droga, suele irle bien aunque también suele consumirla lo cual se puede deducir por su apariencia delgada aunque con un poquito de musculo y su mirada perdida. -. Chale carnal, yo te prestaría pero no tengo nada ya lo gasté todo y no me ha pagado el patrón aún... -. No te preocupes... Ya me di por vencido... -. Ya te dije que te vengas a trabajar conmigo, pagan muy bien, jejé. -. No, no voy a vender droga, mi papá no hubiera querido eso... -. Tú piénsalo ya verás como te irá de bien jajá. Eh, ponme unos al pastor, ya me ruje todo. -. Marchando... *Decía tristemente mientras se ponía manos a la obra con sus tacos al pastor* Ten, aquí están. -. Uhmmm, está si es mierda de la buena, no sé cómo no tienes el dinero suficiente si estás cosas están bien buenas. *Decía Pepe mientras masticaba con la boca abierta* -. Gracias, tu si aprecias mi comida carnal. -. Es que es muy buena... Bueno, ya me tengo que ir *Decía mientras limpiaba su boca* llámame si queres algo carnalito. -. 'ta bien bro, adiós. -. Ahh... Ya nadie viene a comer tacos, cuando era niño este sitio estaba lleno de restaurantes de comida típica mexicana, ahora la mayoría de estos son veganos o lugares para hacer ejercicio, es un mal lugar para mi puesto... Aún así es el que menos me cobra, y está difícil encontrar otro lugar. Estoy acabado. *Se decía asimismo* De repente un carro lujoso se acercó hacia el puesto de Ricardo, parqueandose en frente de él, de el auto salió un hombre bien vestido con cara algo pretenciosa. Él era Santiago, el hijo del dueño de los locales y dueño de una empresa de moda, heredó todo eso de su padre que había fallecido hace dos años. Era un hombre de 1.73, atlético y vegano, cuidaba mucho su dieta y le gustaba vestir bien. -. H-Hola, Don Santi. -. Hola, señor Ricardo, ya le dije que no me llame "Santi" mi nombre es Santiago. -. S-sí, disculpe... -. Bueno, como ya debes saber, estamos en ese día del mes en el que vengo a cobrar el pago por el local, así que necesito que me des el dinero ahora, por favor. -. E-eh... No quiere comerse unos tacos..? Jejé. -. No me ofrezca tan grotesco "manjar" yo solo vengo por el dinero, así que demelo ¡ahora! *Decía friamente* -. Este... Re-resulta que no lo tengo completo, jejé... Le ha ido mal al negocio y me preguntaba si me podría dar por lo menos una semanita más para juntar el dinero, jé... -Pfft, no me haga reír; usted sabe muy bien que no le cobro demasiado y aún así no me va a pagar? Ni crea que le voy a dar otro día más, así que mañana en la tarde más le vale que se lleve todo a otro lugar. Vamos a convertir este lugar de comida grotesca en un negocio de batidos saludables. Adiós. Santiago se dirigió rápidamente hacia su auto y se fue del lugar. -. Mierda... Papá lo siento mucho... No pude mantener el negocio... *Decía Ricardo tristemente* Mientras tanto Pepe se encontraba en la bodega donde trabajaba junto a su patrón. -. Oye Pepe, ven acá cabroncito *Decía su Jefe* -. Que tranza patroncito? -. Necesito que pruebes esta madre, es una nueva droga que ha venido por parte de los chinos de Japón, dicen que es una bien fuerte y aún están experimentando con ella. Como sé que le entras a todo te la dejo a ti pa' que la pruebes, he escuchado que quizá no la vuelvan a hacer porque es muy poderosa y no quieren que caiga en malas manos, pero si me la dieron es porque soy de confianza y he sido cliente de esos taka-taka, así que aprovéchala mijo. -. A huevos que sí jefecito, puede confiar en mi. (No le entendí casi ni madres pero la cosa es que está buena esta mierda) *Decía mientras tomaba la bolsita de droga y la guardaba en su bolsillo derecho* -. Ah, y vende estas bolsas de mariguana en el parque, ya sabes, lo de siempre. -. Claro que sí, capitancito. Pepe salió de la bodega, justo en la entrada de esta recibió una llamada de su amigo Ricardo. -. Qué tranza Ricky? Qué paso? -. Ah... Ya me mandaron a la verga, necesito que me ayudes a subir unas cosas a la troca para llevármelas a mi casa. -. Chale, vale verga el dueño de esos locales, ni una semanita más te dio para que vendiera? -. No, ni verga... Pero ya ni modo, tengo que buscar trabajo con lo jodida que está la situación. -. 'uta amiguito, ya voy pa' allá. Ricardo comenzó a guardar sus cosas en cajas, mientras que Pepe se encontraba en camino hacia su negocio. -. Ay... Papá, discúlpame siento decepcionarte papito, no pude hacerte honor... *Decía Ricky con lagrimas en sus ojos* Pepe llegó al negocio, encontrándose a su amigo llorando. -. Ya llegó tu hombre Ricky, jajá... Ay... No carnal... 'tas mal... Ya no llores. -. Disculpa cabrón, no podía soportar... Creo que ya se me fue... -. Así me gusta carnal, que seas fuerte, quizá no de cuerpo pero si de mente, jajá. -. Jejé... Gracias, ahora ayúdame a levantar estas cajas bien pesadas. -. Ok, allá voy. *Decía Pepe mientras levantaba las cajas con facilidad* Pfft, jajaja, no pesan nada, si estas bien débilucho wey. -. Ya wey, ya sé que no soy bien fuerte, pero así me gusta. -. Ya wey, jajá, no te enojes... Ah, y la oferta sigue en pie, ya sabes lo de ir a vender ya sabes qué conmigo. *Decía Pepe mientras guiñaba su ojo* -. No, nunca le haría eso a mi papá que en paz descanse... Prefiero ser pobre y sano... -. Tú dices eso porque nunca la probaste, deberías hacerlo. -.No... Mejor cambia de tema y terminemos guardando. -. Sale, tú te lo pierdes... ¿Oye y esta carne? *Decía mientras observaba un tupper* -. Ah, me la llevaré a comer hoy, sino lo hago se me echa a perder. -Ah... *Decía Pepe mientras una idea surgía en la cabeza de este* (Debería ponerle un poco de mariguana a su carne pa' que la pruebe y así va a ver como le gusta jiji) Pepe se acercó más al tupper, sin pensarlo, sacó una bolsita de su bolsillo derecho y lo vertió todo en su carne, cerró el tupper y comenzó a sacudirlo para que se mezclara bien. -. ¿Qué haces? *Preguntaba consternado Ricardo* si quieres un poco de carne te doy... -. No, yo en casa tengo mucha comida, jajá... Vamos a seguir subiendo tus cosas a la troca. *Decía Pepe nervioso* -. Sale, está bien ... Rarito. Ricardo y Pepe subieron casi todo al auto, excepto la estufa, unas sillas y el refri. -. ¿Y esto lo vas a dejar? *Preguntaba Pepe* -. Sí, me dijo que tengo hasta mañana en la tarde para irme, así que veré si puedo vender algo más... -. Ah... Bueno, creo que ya es hora de que cierres por hoy Ricky. -. Sí... Ayúdame a meter la estufa al local. -. Sale. *Decía Pepe mientras sostenía un lado de la estufa* Ricardo hacía lo máximo que podía, pero al final el mayor trabajo lo hizo Pepe; terminaron de cerrar y se despidieron, Ricardo se fue a su casa mientras Pepe se fue al parque a vender droga. -. No puedo esperar a que me diga que le pareció *Decía Pepe mientras frotaba sus manos pícaramente*pero pa' mientras a hacer dinerito con más droguita, jajá. Ricardo llegó a su casa, bajó su tupper con comida y lo dejó sobre la mesa y se sentó un rato a pensar. -.Ay... Vale verga, tengo que empezar a buscar trabajo... Maldito Santiago, debería haberme dado una semanita más, ya le había hecho esto mismo a varios otros negocios como los helados de Doña Chonita o el puesto de carnita asada de Don Luis... Pero qué se le va a poder hacer, no se le puede decir nada... Lo siento papá, te fallé... *Decía tristemente* por lo menos aún te tengo a ti, carne, esta tristeza me está dando mucha hambre... Ricardo comenzó a devorar toda la carne gracias a su despecho, se sentía vacío, esperando a que está acción lo ayudara. -. Uh... Esto no me va a hacer bien... *Decía mientras tocaba su estómago* será mejor que vaya a dormirme ya... Mañana tengo que levantarme temprano para vender lo más que pueda. Ricardo se puso su pijama y se dirijió a su cama a rezar un poco. -. Por favor, Dios, dame fuerzas para sobrellevar esta situación, ojalá y estés cuidando a mi papito hasta allá arriba y dile que lo siento... No pude convertirme en el hombre que él quería.... Ricardo terminó y se acostó a dormir, todo iba bien hasta que el reloj dió las 3:55 am; algo le pasaba a Ricardo, su estómago comenzó a hacer ruido y su cuerpo comenzó a temblar... -. Ugh... Mi estómago... Me está temblando el cuerpo... Agh... No debí comerme toda la carne antes de dormir... Ricardo se abrazaba asimismo mientras el dolor invadía su cuerpo, de pronto su temblor comenzó a hacerse más fuerte, gracias a esto Ricardo dió un grito desgarrador... -. AAAAAGGHH!! Du-duelegh... Tan pronto Ricardo soltó el grito su cuerpo empezó a cambiar. Sus piernas comenzaban a crecer, se salían demasiado de su pijama; su torso comenzó a estirarse dejándo ver su ombligo y estirando su camisa, sus brazos se estiraba más y más; -. Agh... Estoy-creciendo... Uff. Justo cuando Ricardo pensaba que el estiramiento había terminado una nueva ola de cambios se hizo presente. Primero con su espalda volviéndola mucho más ancha y más musculosa, destruyendo por completo su camisa; sus hombros aumentaron de tamaño, se volvieron enormes, sus flácidos brazos comenzaron a inflarse al punto de verse como grandes toronjas; sus piernas comenzaron a llenarse de músculos, que al mismo tiempo hacían que su pantalón se rompiera convirtiéndolo en unos shorts; su pecho palpitaba, desatando unos pectorales enormes que parecían melones; su panza comenzó a convertirse en un six pack y su trasero había crecido y se había levantado, ahora contaba con unos enormes gluteos; Ricardo se había convertido en una montaña de músculos, que ni el mismo podía creer. -. Q-qué!!? ¿Qué le pasó a mi cuerpo? *Decía mientras miraba hacia abajo con dificultad gracias a sus enormes pechos* Por último su miembro comenzó a vibrar y se desató un enorme bulto que yacía en sus nuevos par de shorts. Ricardo aún seguía fascinado por su nuevo cuerpo y no sé percató mucho de este detalle; aunque por su cara se notaba que le encantaba en lo que se había convertido. -. ¿Cómo? ¡Soy todo un chacal! ¡Estoy bien grandote! Jajá... Tengo que verme en un espejo rápido... Ricardo corrió al espejo de su armario y comenzó a verse fascinado, tocando suavemente sus nuevos abdominales. -. Dios... Soy todo un hombre ahora... ¡Me veo bien rico! *Decía mientras flexionada sus brazos* ¿Pero cómo mierda me convertí en esto?.. ¿Será por el rezo que hice anoche?.. Sí... Diosito me convirtió en esto, Diosito me volvió más fuerte, como quería, jajá ¡Me encanta!, no puedo esperar para mañana y que todos me digan lo vergón que me veo... Es verdad, mañana es mi último día... El pinche Santiago no me quiso dar otra semana para juntar el dinero... Es un pendejo... *De repente en la cabeza de Ricardo había surgido una idea* Sí... Ayer le pedí a Dios fuerza para sobrellevar la situación y él me dió este cuerpo para que le de una lección al pinche mamón de Santiago, jajá. Gracias Diosito *Decía mientras flexionada su brazo derecho* Ese Santiago se las verá conmigo, así haré justicia a los otros negocios que el pendejo quitó también, como el puesto de tostadas de Doña Rosa o el de Carnitas de Don Paco... Ahora si alguien va a poner a ese cabrón en su lugar... *Decía mientras iba a ver la hora en su celular* Son las 4:02 de la mañana, tengo que pensar el algo ya. Ricardo comenzó a hacer su plan, tenía demasiada energía que decidió planear eso y entrenar toda la mañana, mientras casi llegaba la hora para prepararse y abrir su negocio. -. Doscientos noventa y nueve, y Trescientos... Uff... Ni loco hubiera podido hacer trescientas lagartijas con mi anterior cuerpo, me encanta mi nuevo cuerpo de chacal, jajá. Ah, ya casi es la hora, le voy a llamar a Pepe para hacer el plan. Ricardo llamó a Pepe, mientras este último se encontraba aún dormido y que gracias a la llamada de Ricardo despertó. -. ¿Qué pedo Ricky? ... ¿Son las 5:40 cabrón que quieres? -. ¿Qué tranza Pepe?, quiero que me vendas de aquella droga que te hace dormir al instante, cabrón. -. ¿Pa' qué quieres eso? *Decía intrigado* y wey como que te escuchas más duro, ¿no? ¿Te resfiaste? -. Tú solo trae esa mierda, te explico cuando me vengas a ver. -. Sale, luego te llevo. *Pepe colgó el teléfono y comenzó a pensar un poco* ¿Para qué querrá esa droga Ricardo? ¿Será que ya quiere entrarle a esto? Jajá, al parecer mi plan funcionó, ¡ahora venderá droguita conmigo! *Decía alegre Pepe* Mientras tanto Ricardo decidió ir a prepararse para empezar su día con su nuevo cuerpo. Ricardo se dirijió a la ducha, se quito la ropa y se metió a duchar, percatandose de un gran detalle, que apenas había notado... -. QUE VERGOTA!! jajá, Dios que grande la tengo, jajajá, me encanta... Adoro cada vez más este cuerpo. -. Listo, ahora ponerme más guapo de lo que soy, jajá... Ay, es verdad, no tengo ropa, ¿de donde voy a sacar? *Ricardo pensó un poco la situación y se acordó que aún tenía la ropa que era de su padre y decidió ir a buscarla* Mi papá era gordo y alto, de seguro tiene ropa para mi... Ajá, esta será buena *Decía mientras tomaba una playera blanca, unos calzoncillos y unos jeans algo viejos* Ay papito... Ahora si soy un hombre grande y fuerte como te hubiera gustado... *Decía mientras miraba la ropa* Muy bien, ahora que tengo ropa me faltan zapatos... Ah! Usaré los que me mandó mi tío de los USA que me quedaban enormes... Listo! Termino de cambiarse y ya listo se fue en su carro hacia su negocio; llegó a este y se bajo del auto, mientras atraía las miradas de todos. Abrió su negocio mientras los dueños de los demás negocios y gimnasios lo veían a él y a su asombroso cuerpo, no lo podían creer; sacó su estufa y se puso su gabacha que apenas le quedaba y comenzó a vender sus deliciosos tacos. La estufa parecía de juguete a la par de él, ahora era un gigante lleno de músculos. Los clientes llegaban rápidamente para comprarle tacos, aunque en realidad era más para poder verlo de cerca. Ricardo trabajaba como loco, hasta que llegó al punto de terminarse todo los ingredientes que tenía. Ya había llegado la tarde y Ricardo finalmente pudo parar de hacer tacos. -.Uff, creo que logré juntar el dinero que me faltaba, jajá; pero igual quiero vengarme del pendejo de Santiago. Mientras Ricardo descansaba en su silla afuera de su negocio, Pepe se acercaba no pudiendo creer lo que veía. -. Ri-ricky!!? Eres t-tú!? -. Hola Pepito, ¿Qué tal carnalito? -.¿!Qué mierda te pasó!? Estás enorme! -. Me veo bien vergas, ¿verdad? Me encanta este cuerpazo, soy todo un chacal ahora. -. ¿Cómo? ¿Cuando? -. Justo anoche, recuerdo haber terminado de comer, luego me fui a dormir y en la madrugada me convertí en esta bestia, jajá. -. Espera, esto pasó después de comer la carne? -. Sí, jajá, luego de comer, me dormí como ya dije. -. Oh... Interesante... *Decía mientras notaba que en su bolsillo derecho no se encontraba el sobre de droga que le había dado su jefe ayer* (Mierda, creo que ese era el efecto de la droga, convertí a Ricardo en un chacal sin querer... Tengo que conseguir más de esa droga) B-bueno, Ricky... A-quí tienes la droga que me pediste... Por cierto... ¿Para qué la quieres? -. Me voy a vengar del pendejo de Santiago, ese cabrón no sabe lo que le espera *Decía mientras hacía saltar sus pectorales* -. Pero no llevará guarda espaldas? -. Pff, no este lugar es prácticamente suyo, siempre viene solo. -. Vaya, si que le va a doler *Decía mientras veía sus musculosos brazos* Bueno, yo ya me tengo que ir, así que adiós *Decía nervioso* -. Hey, ¿a donde vas tan rápido sin haber tocado mis músculos? -. Qué!? Pero yo no quiero, no me gusta eso... Jejé. -. Vamos tocalos, tocalos si quieres irte... -. (parece que no tengo opción, mierda...) Ok, solo un poquito. *Comenzó a tocar los bíceps de su amigo* wow, son bien grandes... Parecen toronjas... -. VERDAD!? me encantan *Decía mientras flexionaba* ahora bésalos. -. QUE!? -. Bésalos, ahora. *Presionaba la cabeza de Pepe frente a su bicep izquierdo* solo uno, y te vas. -. Yo... (no tengo opción, otra vez, se ve muy intimidante) Ok... *Comenzó a besar mientras Ricky sostenía su cabeza, duró 20 segundos así, hasta que de alguna forma gracias a su sudor pudo deslizarse y se soltó* -. Aww... Eso fue poco... Por qué no vamos mejor a ese callejón y nos tardamos más? *Decía Ricardo de manera atrevida* -. Yo, no quiero, me tengo que ir... A-adiós... *Pepe corrió lo más rápido que pudo escapando de Ricardo* -. Que cabrón, no quiso hacer nada conmigo... Fua, a pesar de estar bien delgaducho tiene buen culo... Me la para de solo verlo... Agh, aunque ahora tengo que esperar al pinche Santi y darle su merecido... Mientras Pepe corría de Ricardo recibió una llamada de su jefe, preguntando el resultado de la droga... -. ¿¡LA PERDISTE!? Ahora que vamos a hacer grandisimo pendejo, ¡hijo de puta! *Decía el jefe de Pepe* -. Jefesito, nada más fue un descuido, se lo voy a recompensar, le trabajo gratis un mes... -. Ni creas que te voy a volver a ver en la vida cabrón, ¡esa prueba nos iba a costar una dotación importada de droga, y tú mandaste todo a la mierda! Así que ni loco vuelvas, y como te vea por aquí, te mando a quebrar, entendiste cabrón? Y cuidadito con andar llamando a la policía... *Decía el Jefe de Pepe mientras colgaba* -. Chale, ahora si la re cagué bien... Ahora me dejaron sin chamba, vale verga... Mientras tanto, Ricardo esperó hasta la tarde, cuando el señor Santiago iba a llegar a cerrar su tienda. -. Uff... El pendejo de Pepe me dejó caliente... No se me baja la verga... En mi anterior cuerpo apenas se me notaba lo duro... Mientras Ricardo trataba de bajar su miembro, un auto lujoso se parqueaba frente a él, de este salió Santiago, que quedó impactado al ver al nuevo Ricardo. -E-eh... Disculpe... Q-quién es usted, y qué hace aquí? *Decía Santiago intrigado* Ricardo se percató de este y sonrió. -. Qué? No te cuerdas de mi? Soy yo, el Ricky. -. S-señor Ricardo!? ¿!Qué fue lo que le sucedió!? -. Te refieres a estos brazotes? Pues... Se podría decir que recibí lo que siempre tuve que tener... -. A qué se refiere...? -. Mmm... No es nada tan importante usted no lo entendería... -. Sea lo que sea, v-vengo a desalojarlo del local señor Ricardo... Por favor... *Decía con un poco de temor en su voz* -. En serio? Apenas vienes a mi negocio y ya me estas sacando? Por qué no charlamos un rato y comes algo? -. Usted sabe que su comida no es de mi agrado señor Ricardo. -. Eso es porque nunca ha probado mis tacos, sabe? hoy le vendí a todos los de la cuadra y creo que les parecieron exquisitos... De seguro usted no se quiere quedar atrás... *Decía mientras saca una orden y la ponía en el plato* vamos pruebe los... -. N-no... No va con mis ideales... Usted sabe que soy vegano... -. Agh, ya deje de estar chingando tanto y coma un poco... A lo mejor no le gustan porque les falta algo especial, ahora se lo pongo... *Decía mientras vertía el sobresito que Pepe le había dado* Listo, ahora comalos, están exquisitos... -. N-no... No gracias jeje, yo no debo, creo que se me va a hacer tarde para otra reunión jajá, quizá me tenga que ir, hablamos mañana *Decía nervioso mientras se levantaba, pero fue detenido por el gran brazo de Ricardo* -. Vamos... Coma, sabe? He estado pensando en practicar boxeo, creo que con estos brazotes nadie me ganará, podría llevar al hospital a cualquiera, jajá. *Santiago sin otra opción comió los tacos que Ricardo le había preparado, este último solo lo veía con una sonrisa* -. Mmm... He de admitir que sí saben muy bien, se nota que es un cocinero experto, señor Ricardo. -. Gracias, mi padre que en paz descanse me enseñó a hacerlo. -. Pues si le enseñó muy bien, mis respetos... *De repente una cara de cansancio aparecía en Santiago* Uff, jajá, de repente... Me siento... Con sueño... *Santiago cayó sobre la mesa y rápidamente fue recogido por Ricardo* -. Hey, hey... *Gritaba Ricardo* Já, mi plan esta funcionando, es hora de desquitarme con este cabrón. Ricardo llevó a Santiago a su camioneta y lo metió cubriendolo con una manta, guardó todo en su negoció y lo cerró; rápidamente lo condució hacia su casa donde esté lo bajó y lo ató de manos a una esquina de un armario y por último tomó un valde con agua y se lo echó completamente a Santiago para despertarlo. -. AAAAAHHH!! Q-qué? Qué pasó? Dónde estoy? Señor Ricardo? Por qué estoy atado? -. Shhh, cállate ya puto, solo llámame Ricky. -. Exijo que me desate de acá inmediatamente, qué pretende hacer conmigo!? -. Pues... Solo quiero darte tu merecido, para que no vuelvas a estar molestandome con eso de quitarme el local mucho más. -. ¡Pero es dinero que usted debía! ¡No puede hacerme esto! Me las pagará. *Decía agitado Santiago* -. Jajá, tú piensas que me vas a hacer algo? Acaso no vez al gran chacal que tenes en frente? Esto lo arreglamos aquí y ahora... *Decía Ricardo con tono molesto* -. Espere... D-deténgase... ¿!Qué me va a hacer!? -. Al principio pensaba en darle una putiza, pero ahora *Se quitaba su pantalón dejando completamente descubierto su enorme y vigoroso miembro* voy a darte otra cosa que no vas a olvidar en tu vida putito. -. Espere, n-no, no puede hacerme esto, no- Santiago fue callado con el poderoso miembro de Ricardo, este último lo tomaba de la cabeza y lo avalanzaba en frente suya. -. Shhh, callate puto, no te estoy dando permiso para hablar. Vamos así, tragala toda maricón... Ricardo se complacía con la boca de Santiago mientras este último solo se quejaba y lloraba por el dolor que la verga de Ricardo proporcionaba en su garganta. -. No estés llorando pendejo, que todavía no terminamos, lamela todo lo que podas pa' que no te duela cuando la tengas bien adentro, Agh, uff, sí sigue así cabrón. Ricardo siguió por un rato hasta que terminó corriendose en toda la boca de Santi. -. Aghh...traga todos mis mecos marica, te estoy llenando todo de leche. -. Mnngg~ agh... Por F-favor... Ya, Agh.. Ahh ahh. *Decía Santiago con algo de lágrimas en los ojos* -. Esto no va a acabar hasta que yo diga cabrón, apriende quién es tu papi pendejo; prepárate puto, te voy a meter toda la riata en el culo. Ricardo procedió a romper la camisa de Santi junto a sus pantalones y calzoncillos, dejando expuesto su pálido y algo rosado trasero. -. Uff, que rico culo tienes pendejo, se nota que sos de esos que haces ejercicio; mira que rosadito, bien listo para unas buenas nalgadas *Ricardo comenzó a azotar fuertemente las nalgas de Santi mientras este solo gemia* Uff que rico lo que me voy a comer... -. Ayy, Agh.. Por favor... No más... *Decía Santiago casi llorando* -. Cálmate ya cabrón, no actúes como sino te gusta pendejo, todos los dueños de los negocios sabemos que sos un maricón, así que aguantate putito. Ricardo comenzó a comerle le culo a Santiago, lamiendo justo su entrada y metiendo los dedos para que su tremendo miembro entrara sin fallas. -. Que rico, puto, te gusta que una bestia musculosa como yo te esté cogiendo verdad cabrón? Verdad que te gusta? Di que te gusta pendejo! -. S-sí me gusta... -. Con ganas, dime sí papi Ricky *Decía mientras lo tomaba fuertemente del cuello* -. Sí papi Ricky, Agh, me encanta tu verga, ahh... -. Así me gusta, ahora prepárate, vas a sentir como es tener a un verdadero hombre fuerte y viril dentro de ti. *Tomaba su enorme verga e introducía la cabeza de esta por el culo de Santiago, oyendolo y excitandose por los gemidos que este último daba* Ricardo movía sus caderas de forma brusca para hacerle sentir toda su potencia a Santiago, tomándolo del cuello como buen activo de una escena porno gay, haciéndolo gemir de placer y de dolor por tener ese pedazo de tranca entre sus nalgas. -. UFF, ESTÁS BIEN RICO SANTI, AGHH, te voy a dejar bien roto cabrón, no vas a caminar en semanas, jajá, ahh, bien apretado tenes el culo. *Decía Ricardo mientras sobraba sus pezones que yacían en ese enorme pecho* -. Aghh, aayyy, aghh...duele...Ricky... -. Prepárate cabrón, ya me estoy comenzando a venir, y estoy bien cargado pendejo. *Ricardo comenzaba a moverse mucho más rápido llegando a casi venirse* -. AGHH, no, R-ricky p-para, me estas rompiendo... Me voy a venir yo también... Aghh. -. AAAAAGGHH, UFFF... *Suspiraba Ricardo, luego de haberse corrido dentro del culo de Santiago. Lo había llenado tanto que la leche aún escurría de sus nalgas, estaban completamente rojas, y lo dejó con las piernas temblando* -. Ayyy, me duele mucho... Pero si me gustó *Decía Santiago que se había venido también aunque para nada igual que Ricardo* -. Uff, jajá, ya sabía yo que si sos una buena perra *Decía Ricardo mientras le daba una bofetada a Santi para posteriormente tomarlo de la cara y darle un enorme beso* nunca en tu vida vas a encontrar un macho como yo, con buena tranca y con un cuerpazo de chacal, bien macizo y duro, así que dime, ¿me vas a dejar ya de molestar con eso de quitarme el negocio? -. Y-yo... *Santi se desplomó en los brazos de Ricardo, estaba muy exhausto* -. Chale, que bueno que sigue respirando, creo que sí me pasé esta vez. Ricardo llevó a Santi a su cuarto y lo acostó en su cama, Ricardo se decidió acostar con él y aunque apenas cabían durmieron juntos esa noche. A la mañana siguiente Ricardo se había levantado temprano para hacerle desayuno a Santiago y buscarle algo de la ropa que usaba él antes de convertirse en esa vestia ya que la ropa de Santi había sido destruida. -. Hmm... Agh... Qué sucedió ayer? Uff, me duele mucho el trasero... Ayy, así que la violada, no fue un sueño... *Decía Santiago mientras se levantaba* Uff, me duele un chingo... Agh, eh? Hay un poco de ropa, supongo que es para mi, no puedo salir desnudo... Ya vestido, salió como pudo del cuarto, sosteniéndose de todo para no caerse y se encontró con Ricardo, su abusador. -. Buenos días, Santi. Ya te hice tus huevitos con chorizo, espero que te gusten. *Decía felizmente Ricardo* -. G-gracias... Se ven ricos *Decía mientras se sentaba* Uff, Agh... Me escuece el culo... -. Jajá, es lo que pasa cuando un machote como yo te da de su buena tranca, jajajá. -. Jejé... He de admitir que sí lo disfruté. -. Ya sabía yo, y ya que estamos menos alterados, quisiera saber si al final vas a dejarme con mi negocio, es lo único que tengo... *Decía Ricardo con tono desesperado* -. Ricardo, yo lo siento, pero no puedo dejarte. -. ¿¡QUÉ!? ACASO NO VES CON QUIÉN TE ESTÁS METIENDO!? QUIERES QUE TE VUELVA A VIOLAR!? *Decía Ricardo furioso mientras tomaba a Santi de su camiseta* -. Ricky, espera... Agh, sueltame... Yo quiero que vengas a vivir conmigo, ugh... Ricardo soltó a Santiago mientras lo miraba consternado. -. Eh? Qué me vaya a vivir contigo? -. Sí, te daré un mejor trabajo y una buena casa... -. Ah, jajajá, lo que pasa es que te encanto, te gusta lo mamado y chacal que soy, te gusta como te cojo, jajá. -. Jajá, no lo voy a negar, así que, ¿qué dices? -. Pues obvio que sí cabrón, a darle! Ricardo comenzó a hacer sus maletas para irse a vivir con Santiago, donde comenzó a trabajar como modelo de su marca de ropa, aprovechando su extraordinario físico, mientras al mismo tiempo comenzaban una relación. Ricardo seguía haciéndole comida y dándole unas buenas cojidas a Santiago. Lograron encontrarle un buen trabajo a Pepe en una tienda de la empresa, en donde siempre era molestado por Ricardo por lo pequeño que era a comparación de él. Ricardo había encontrado un buen trabajo, una buena casa y una buena pareja, se había convertido en el hombre que su papá siempre quiso que fuera, un hombre fuerte en todo sentido. Fin. Y está fue la historia, espero y les haya gustado, también pienso traer más historias, aunque no sea el mejor haciéndolas
  10. FREaky

    Pleasure Growth Part 9

    Enjoying getting super freaky with this story, which is what I always wanted to do with it. Hope you all are enjoying it. Cheers. - Frank Pleasure Growth 9 by F_R_Eaky Part 1: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1116-pleasure-growth/ Part 2: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1117-pleasure-growth-part-2/ Part 3: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1118-pleasure-growth-part-3/ Part 4: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1256-pleasure-growth-part-4/ Part 5: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1257-pleasure-growth-part-5/ Part 6: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1389-pleasure-growth-6/ Part 7: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1489-pleasure-growth-part-7/ Part 8: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1551-pleasure-growth-part-8/ KNOCK KNOCK KNOCK! Zeke rolled his 6' 4" frame over in his bed. KNOCK KNOCK KNOCK KNOCK! Grabbing a pillow lightly in his sleep he mummbled, "Damn, honey, you're makin' the head board knock the wall. We're gonna wake the neighbors, Aaron." POUND POUND POUND POUND! Zeke awoke with a start. The room he was in didn't look familiar at all. Where the hell was he. Then it came flashing back to him in his mind. Him and Sanjay had left the college to head out and find Aaron. They had to pull over to get some sleep in a town just inside the Arizona boarder. POUND POUND POUND POUND! "Zeke! GET UP MAN! WE NEED TO TALK!" Shaking his head, Zeke go up and pulled on some sweatpants and fumbled his way to the door. He undid the chains and locks and opened it up. "Zeke... we need to talk, I got two reports we need to look a..... GOOD LORD! Zeke! Did you take the same thing as Aaron? Has Aaron's...uhm well, cum infected you with the same testosterone treatment he's on?" "What?! What do you mean? What are you talking about? Why are you looking at me like...I'm some kind of freak?" "You mean that is normal for you?" "What?" "That!" and Sanjay pointed down to a large bulge bouncing in Zeke's left sweat pants leg. "Oh!.... Sorry... you just woke me up and I was.... well...having a dream. I sleep nude and had to throw something on." "Ok...but again... is this from a..." "No! I'm naturally hung. 11 inches fully erect. Let me go take a piss. That'll deflate it, and then I can put on some underpants too, to stuff it in, ok?" "Sure.. sorry... just kind of surprised me there. Huge rod...nearly poking through your pants... No wonder Aaron likes you." "About Aaron..." Zeke called through the bathroom as he drained his python. "You said you had two things to tell me about him?" "Yeah. The first is, the concoction is worse than we feared. It seams, Wylie had even given it timing properties." "Meaning?" "Meaning, that when he gets approximately half way through his growth spurt, it'll kick in harder. In his case it means, he can suddenly become arosed again, almost immediately, and have another growth spurt right on top of one. He could keep having the spurt until he finishes." "Oh my God... we might not be able to get to him in time before..." "Before he's actually the size of a mountain." Zeke came out of the bathroom, cock making a large bulge in his underwear and sweatpants as he sat down on the bed. There was a bit of a pause before he looked up to Sanjay and asked, "Do we know how big he is currently?" "I'm not sure.... the reports from the circus had said around twenty-five feet tall when he left, but there are some reports around town located, here..." and Sanjay pulled out a map. "they reported rumors of a man...a god...around seventy-five feet tall, but that was at a cavern, and now.... my friends at the geological society have forwarded me pictures of one set of rock formations... they're all collapsed, crumbled, but the pattern the show is almost as if they came up and out of the earth, not breaking apart and rolling down. The worst part though is there was some data recorded on the richter scale, but that didn't happen until after the cavern had collapsed. The tremers were recorded here and down into Mexio." "If that's Aaron that's making those tremers..." "He'd have to be over one hundred feet tall now." "Do we know where the area is?" "Yes, not that far from here. An hour or two." "Alright, let's get packed up an moving...." ***************************************************************************** Meanwhile at that location an hour or so away, Aaron was waking up from his nap beside the river bed. The river bed didn't really hold him, and he had caused the river to rise up several feet from its normal bank perameters, but it was enough to help him get cleaned up from the cavern yesterday. Having been able to move and wash, feel his new olympian sized muscles in action, felt really good and comforting, Aaron felt sleepy. But now it was morning, and he was starting to stir, particularly because he began to here very strange whooshing noises. ZZZZZZZZZZZOOOOSH OOOOSH! Ooooosh ooooosh ZZZZZZZZZZZOOOOSH OOOOSH! Ooooosh ooooosh CRRRRRRCK "Angel One to base, we have reached target and flying over head. Over." CRRRRRRCK "Roger, Angel One. You and Angel Two scan area and see if you can locate the cause for what is being called, Lumberjack, for now." "Roger that base, we'll do a fly by and..." "HOLY SHIT! Mercury! On your fly back, three o'clock. We have him!" "Uhm... one moment base, Angel two apparently has a confirmational visual of Lumberjack. Have turned around for a fly back and will veriffffffffffSON OF BITCH THAT MOTHER FUCKER IS HUGE!" "Uhm. Can not copy Angel One. Are you referring to the Lumberjack as being huge?" "Major, I am verifying. Lumberjack is a man, the size of the Lumberjack we're referencing and he's jacked up worse than Hercules heading for a Mr. Olympia competition with all the precursor steroids to bulk him up!" "Angel One, how big exactly is big? Are we talking like Marvel's 'Angry Man' big?" "Bigger, Major. I mean to tell you he's so tall, his weapon of mass destruction is not only bigger than the weapon Angel Two and I carry, it might be bigger than our plane. Over." "Does the subject seem to be moving?" "He's apparently just waking up at the sound of our planes. Over." "Alright you and Angel Two proceed with caution. We want you to fight the special equipped concusive missles right at Lumberjacks head. Do you copy?" "Roger that, Base." "Once he is out, fly by until ground forces can get in and secure him." "Roger. Angel Two and I commencing firing pass on target. Stand by." ZZZZZZZZZZZOOOOSH OOOOSH! Ooooosh ooooosh ZZZZZZZZZZZOOOOSH OOOOSH! Ooooosh ooooosh Flying from the east the two airplane came fast and furious upon Aaron. Aaron still seated, was having to look up directly into the sun to try and see what they were doing. It was to late to move his hand to block the first round of missles from Angel One by the time he saw them. Direct hit to his forhead, right above the nose bridge, on the brow between the eyes. Aaron made some kind of soft moan and winced his eyes as the missles exploded. Thinking he could simply shake it off, he let his guard down, and the missles from Angel Two flew in and made their mark exactly as well. "OOooh!" Aaron's voice rumbled as his eyes rolled into the back of his head, his supporting arm gave way, and his torso collapsed to the ground with an ominous, resounding, THUD Thud thud thud... "Angel One to base. The Lumberjack is down and out. Repeat: Lumberjack is down and out. Over." "Copy that Angel One. You and Angel Two stay on fly by in location until ground forces can come in and secure Lumberjack. Copy." "Affirmative, Base. Stay on fly by at location until ground forces secure Lumberjack. Angel One out." The plays continued to fly by for several minutes overhead, appearing at the motionless body of Aaron. But Aaron was a young man, in his late teens, going, or growing, through a tremoundous horomonal change and one that had been jacked up quite a bit. It was the morning time. He was just waking up, and now he was put back to sleep. Most everyone knows what happens to a young man early in the morning just before he wakes up, and they all know what he's thinking of to make him that way. Aaron was no different, but the blows from the concussion missles had jostled his memory. Zeke was flooding back into his dreams, his longings, his desires. He began to dream of his boyfriend once again. Of the man being taller than him once again, like he used to be, caressing his body, kissing him deeply, carrying him to a bed or a couch, hoisting his ass into the air..... and plunging his nearly foot long cock deep within Aaron's hole..... "Mercury, I think we have a problem. There's movement down below." "Whadddya mean, there's movement down below, Wingnut?" "His body is moving..." "Hold on let me do another pass..." ZZZZZZZZZZZOOOOSH OOOOSH! Ooooosh ooooosh ZZZZZZZZZZZOOOOSH OOOOSH! Ooooosh ooooosh "It's nothing, Wignut. I just saw his eyes. He's so far gone in deep stages of R.E.M. He might move a little titch or twich here, but he's out cold." "No, man. I tell you some how he's moving. There's something....DID YOU SEE THAT! His foot just pushed in part of the river bank wall!" "Copy that, Wingnut. But I didn't see his leg nor his foot move." "Oh...shit.... Mercury, his feet are closer to the river bank, almost in the river now, but his head is getting further away. I think Lumberjack is growing." "I think you're right man. He already looked like a Mr. Olympia contender, but he's looking more like the fuckin' Hulk now. Good gawd, how swole he's getting. I don't there's a part of his body lying actually fully flat on the ground, his muscles are so thick. "Angel One to Base. Base we may have a slight problem. Lumberjack is out, but he might be growing." "What do you mean, 'he might be growing?'" "His muscles are getting even fuller, broader, and thicker, since we knocked him out. Angel Two thinks he's getting taller. And sweet gawd almighty, he missle is certain getting an upgrade." "Angel One, this is Angel Two, doing a fly by over Lumberjack to confirm increase in size..." "Roger that, Angel Two. Make sure you get the computer scan on...what the? Oh my gawd! His missle head just serious got larger and redder. He's going to.... ANGEL TWO VERE HARD THREE O'CLOCK NOW! YOU'RE FLYING INTO TRAJECTED FIRING PATH OF HIS CUM CANNON! WINGNUT! WINGNUT MOVE!" But Angel Two couldn't change his flight path as quickly as Aaron climaxed. Aaron's cock become a gyser that spooed forth a torent of cum which hit Wingnut's plane from behind, splattering it with copius gallons and gallons of cum. "I'M HIT! LUMBERJACK'S CUM HAS GUMMED UP THE JETS! THEY'RE BURNING OUT!" "EJECT OUTTA THERE NOW, WINGNUT! DO YOU HEAR ME? ANGELTWO, EJECT NOW!" Angel Two just barely managed to eject from the cock pit in time. Meanwhile Aaron was waking up and seeing the crash of Angel Two and the sound of Angel One flying overhead.... "Oh...yeah! I feel so much better....bigger....stronger....hornier! I need Zeke.... Oh...Zzzzzeke...." Aaron began to try and stroke his cock, but it wasn't doing much for him. He stood up, staggering a couple of steps getting used to his new weight and the new girth of his thighs, not to mention the side of his arms, delts, pecs, calves..... Kneeling down for a moment, Aaron looked around the landscape. Finally something caught his eye as he mindlessly fondled and stroked his burgeoning manhood. It was an entrance to an old abondoned mine shaft. "Ooooh yeah...." Getting up again, Aaron made his way to the river and scooping up hundreds of gallons of water with his hand, began to splash his cock and balls making sure they were soaked and coated with water. Then strutting over to the entrance, because his frame no longer allowed him to walk, Aaron hefted his huge schlong up and placed the tip into the mine shaft. He then began to grip a hold of the mesa any which way he could as he began to pound his member into and out of the shaft at a glorious pace. "Ooooh....Z...zz....zeeeeke..... my love..... oooh where are....OOOH YEAH! THAT'S GOOOOOOD! Where are you!" Aaron's body began to pulse and swell, stretch and broader, thicken and harder, further....further...more and more and more as his cock lengthen and gathered girth inside the mine shaft and he fucked the ancient mine hard pretending it was his lover, Zeke. But he was already so full of muscle. His body had to compensate. He could hear and feel some bones cracking, snapping, reshaping, to accomodate the extra weight, heft, and girth of his mounding muscles. First his feet lengthened and widened, then his shoulders broke and widened, spreading out farther and farther apart. His bones were lengthening and thicking in density and girth to become like iron, steal, titanium in order to hold the increasing mass of muscle being placed up on him. Traps pushing into neck, delts pushing into traps, biceps & tricpes pushing into delts, forearms pushing into biceps & triceps, while the back and lats were pushing into the traps, delts, biceps & triceps. The abs bunched more and more thickening, hardening, becoming more defined as Aaron grew up and up and up, becomign an eight back of solid stone, more the size of castle bricks than cobblestone ones. His ankles thicken a bit and so to did the areas around his shins, pushing into the mounding, pulsating, throbbing globes of muscle that were his calves, which in turn were fighting and pressing into hamstrings, which pushed into the biceps femoris and the semitendinosis, which then grew and pushed into the adductir longus, the rectus femoris, and the vastus lateralis, the three gigantic and ever increasing tear drop shapes on Aaron's thighs. That whole mess, pushed up and hard in the back on the gluteus maximus causing it round firmer and bubble harder, while it front it pushed up and out on the scrotum and cock both of which were increasing in size as Aaron plugged away at the mine entrance. Finally Aaron halted a bit in his ramming, then continued the motion jerkily and slowly... "UUUUUUAAAAAAAAAAAUUUUUUUUUGH!" Cum shot down the corridors of the ancient mine traveling for miles a super speed, finally spurts of cum were shooting out other minor entraces and air passages connected to the mine itself. Aaron pulled his cock out with a most difficult and ominous pop, and the mine shaft then began to collapse in on itself, ancient timbers and roofs caving in everywhere. ZZZZZZZZZZZOOOO-SMACK! Aaron turned around, by accident, his hand smacking the side of Angel One and swatting it like it was a fly. Mercury managed to somehow gain control, but just barely. A wing and engine damaged, he had to bring the plane down on the mesa top. "OOOOOOHHHH YEAH! You sought to knock me out. To keep me down. To subdue me, and now I'm even bigger than before! FUCK! Everything is too small for me now. Including.....Zeke.... I need to find Zeke. But I'm not sure where I am.... Shit! Pick a direction. Won't take me long to walk to a city now! I'll find out which way to go once I get there. Find Zeke... my love.... he'll know what to do." "Angel One to Base. Lumberjack is awake and on the move. He accidentally took out Angel Two. Pilot successfully ejected. Will need emergency pick up. Accidentally took out Angel One too, but I managed to bring her down safely. Sending my coordinates." "Roger, Angel One. Emergency crews on the way." "Also, data from last pass still intact. Computer estimates...Major...we have a bigger problem now. It estimates Lumberjack to be around five hundred twenty feet tall."
  11. londonboy

    A Muscle Daddy Built To Order

    Even a sexy bodybuilder can get lonely. Most people think we have it made, our big bodies allowing us to have any guy we’d like – at the gym or in the bar. Yeah, that’s usually true, but sometimes we want more. I get tired of going home with guys that just want me to flex and show off – you know, toss them around the room, lift them over my head with one hand, do push ups with them on my back, and all those things. Lately, I’ve been struggling to find someone that could fulfill me in a different way. It’s not that I don’t love being admired and worshipped, but I just desire something more. So the other night I sat down and made a list of all the things I’d really like to have in a partner. Here’s what I came up with: Handlebar mustache (mainly because I can’t grow one) Mature man (I want him experienced and knowledgeable) As big as me or bigger (I want to be cared for sometimes) Cocky (At times, I want to be controlled) Cute or handsome (To match my hotness) Cultured (I want to learn from him) Loving (I want him to be romantic) I looked at the list a few times and decided I wasn’t asking for too much. I also realized it would definitely be very hard to find someone that matched all of my criteria. I was about to give up when I remembered my crazy Aunt Hildie – the one everyone said was different from the rest of the family and the one I had only met two times in my entire life. For some reason, something she had said to me ten years ago when I was a senior in high school suddenly came flying back into my head. She had told me to make sure I looked her up when I was ready to finally settle down and choose a partner for life. The word ‘partner’ had always stayed with me. I had written it off, though, as just some crazy woman talking, but now I found the invitation curious and finally decided to take her up on it. Aunt Hildie lived on an island off of the southern tip of Florida – a place no one ever visited, but she seemed to like it. I wrote her a long letter and explained that I was gay and now that I was twenty-eight years old I had decided to settle down. I sent her the list of criteria that I required in my future husband. I also forgot about the letter as soon as it was mailed. I continued to screw any cute thing that drooled over my muscles and didn’t think about my list again until a box arrived from Florida. It was from my Aunt Hildie and there were seven vials in the box along with a note. The handwritten message was short and to the point saying, “Jason, these will help your dreams come true. Wait a couple of days between each vial. I’m happy for you. Aunt Hildie.” And that was it. The tubes were labeled with a word from each of my seven criteria. I looked at the note again and just smiled at the craziness – not believing that my aunt could actually help me create the perfect mate. Even though all logic said I was a fool, I grabbed the first vial and headed to the gym. What the hell did I have to lose? I entered the hardcore section of my no-frills club and immediately felt the appreciative stares from half the members. I knew I had the kind of face and body that turned heads and it felt good to know that even after seven years of coming to the place – not to mention having my way with many of the members – I still inspired dicks to spring to life and furtive glances to shoot my way. I gazed around the place with no embarrassment being so blatant in my perusal of every man. I was sure almost every gay man there – and a few of the straight guys – were hoping I’d let my eyes linger approvingly on them for more than a quick glance. There weren’t many guys in the place that would have turned me down for a quickie in the steam room or, heaven allowing, some quality time back at my place. It was well known that I got off on being worshipped and had the kind of body that deserved the special attention. Everyone knew I also had the kind of horse dick that most men loved to feel rammed far up into their ass – each man expecting that the simple act of walking would be a burden for a few days after. The simple fact was that I had never had a complaint about my abilities in bed and beyond. Today, however, I was not looking for a well-built muscle worshipping pig or a virgin ass to plow – I was looking for the right man to become my potential pet project. I still thought it was completely crazy to think the vials Aunt Hilde had sent were going to do anything, but a part of me was so gleefully turned on by the idea that I could create the perfect muscle stud partner that I took my time reviewing the clientele of the gym to make sure I landed on the right person for the task. I ruled out all the guys I had fucked before, which knocked off half the people in the place. I then ruled out the straight guys that would be no fun – I wasn’t into converting men – I wanted someone that knew he was gay and liked all the pleasure that came with that knowledge. I then ruled out the guys that were already huge, knowing that half the fun would come from bestowing on some guy the body of his dreams. It was also easy to disregard the young boys – I was looking for a guy with some gray on him. Damn, the thought of some salt and pepper haired daddy growing for me made my cock twitch wildly. After my prioritizing and weeding out of those that didn’t make the mark I finally narrowed it down to two men. Both of them were in their mid-fifties and each had been stealing glances of me in the mirror ever since I had entered the gym. One of them looked like he was experienced with weights – performing his moves with accuracy that made it clear he knew what he was doing – and the other looked as if he had just recently started coming to the gym. He was pretty timid and looked way out of place in the area with the heavy weights. I chose the latter guy – any man that was so desperate to appreciate huge muscles that he’d embarrass himself in the big-man’s area was the right one for me. I caught his eye and then walked across the floor towards him – noting how he was so shocked he couldn’t move or look away. “I’m Jason, cute fella, what’s your name.” My forwardness and the big hand I held out in front of him made the guy suddenly forget how to speak and he just sat there staring. I let my perfect smile beam down at him as he sat on the bench below my massive chest – I even breathed in a little harder just to make my chest expand more dramatically. It was cool to watch the little guy finally give into his urges as he chose to stare at my heaving pecs instead of my face. It was also cool to cause his mouth to drop in awe just from a quick bounce of my two massive mounds – the guy’s eyes bobbing up and down to follow my heaving meat. All of this made it quite clear I had chosen the right candidate for my experiment. He limply shook my hand and we both noticed how my paw swallowed his. “So, pops, you gonna just stare at my chest all day or are you going to tell me your name.” “I’m Roman.” “Speak up there, man. What’s the matter, something cause your mouth to go all dry?” Roman just nodded his head up and down. This made me smile even more. The guy wasn’t even trying to hide the fact that he was in awe of my chest – hell; he was probably in awe of all of me. I moved my big frame down on the bench beside him, making sure my body pressed up against his when we were next to each other. I sat a few inches higher than him, so he had to continue to look up to see my face. It was good, though, that he was able to finally look me in the eye again – I’m not sure he could have handled much more of my massive chest. “You look a little lost in the midst of all these weights, Roman. I’m guessing you’re pretty new to all this gym stuff, aren’t you?” “Yes. I just retired and finally decided to join. This is only my second visit.” The idea of this guy being retired in his early fifties made me happy – I could tell by his haircut and clothes that Roman had lots of money. It wasn’t something I desperately needed in a potential partner, but it helped. The thought of someday doing a lot of traveling with my beefed up muscle daddy thrilled me in a special way. My enthusiasm for all that was possible if Aunt Hildie wasn’t crazy made me move straight to the point with Roman. “Well today is your lucky day, Roman. How about I help you with your initiation into weightlifting. I promise to go easy on you and the hazing phase won’t hurt too much. I’m just kidding – there’s no need to make that panicked face! Let me help you with all this stuff, okay. I think you’ve noticed that I’ve had a little success from working out.” “Uh huh.” The guy was so cute! He just couldn’t get over the fact that I was chatting with him. He also couldn’t keep his eyes locked with mine for even ten seconds. He looked at every part of my body – spending a lot of time at my crotch, obviously intrigued by the bulge that pushed my shorts out in a pornographic way. I decided it was time to move in for the final trophy. “So before we begin, Roman, why don’t you drain this bottle of water I brought.” “I . . . uh . . . have my own.” “Yeah, but mine is fortified with some nutrients to help you recover from the workout. I don’t want you to be in a lot of pain tomorrow, sir.” Roman looked at me with a slightly confused face. I held up my bottle and shook it a little – to help the stuff from Aunt Hildie mix in some more. My biceps was much more interesting to Roman and he actually started to visibly shake as he stared at my bulging arm. I flexed a little to keep his mind off the bottle he was presently taking from my hand. I watched with sheer joy as he twisted off the cap and then downed the enhanced liquid quickly – making it obvious that my arm had made his mouth dry up even more. He made a disgusted face after swallowing the entire contents of the bottle – the stuff in the vial was clearly not tasty. He shook his head back and forth a few times and then quickly looked at me – his face turning red. “Um, I’m sorry Jason, but I . . . uh . . . suddenly feel . . . I mean . . . I can’t control . . . I’ve got to go.” Roman’s hands went quickly to his crotch. I suddenly realized that a side effect of the stuff in Aunt Hildie’s vial was an instant hard-on – one that obviously made you need instant relief. Roman was breathing hard and beads of sweat had already formed across his forehead. I placed by big hand on his shoulder, hoping to prevent him from leaving. I wanted to study the effects of the liquid up close. “You can’t go Roman, we haven’t even started.” “Uh . . . I’m about to . . . um, I mean . . . I’ve got to go to the bathroom. Right now.” “Well, can we meet tomorrow at the same time?” “Yeah, yeah . . . I’ll see you then Jason.” Roman then slid his body off the bench and out from under my large hand. He quickly stood up and started running toward the locker room. I watched as he tried to move briskly, but clearly with a raging hard-on that was making it almost impossible. There was something in this immediate reaction to the liquid that thrilled me beyond belief. I suddenly began to think there was something real about Aunt Hildie’s concoction. I forced myself not to follow Roman – knowing that it might make him feel uncomfortable. I saw him leave about fifteen minutes later – clearly still rock hard and desperately trying to cover the humongous wet stain at the crotch of his sweats. He glanced in my direction and waved timidly as he exited. My own cock suddenly sprung to a happy place at the thought of what had happened and what was to come. The next day Roman did not show up at the gym. I waited for three hours, but he never arrived. I was sorely disappointed and at one point I became fearful that I had caused his death. I thought about asking the gym for his home number, but I knew their policy strictly forbade it. I knew I could probably get the information out of Rex, the guy that worked the front desk at night, if I promised to fuck him senseless – something he loved – but I decided to wait. I had already begun to trust Aunt Hildie in a way that was unexplainable. I returned to the gym at the exact time for four more days and waited three hours each time, but Roman never showed. On the fifth day, however, I was taking a break from benching some heavy weights and looked up to see him walk in. What I saw caused my entire body to start quivering and my cock turned into hard stone immediately. The scrawny older man’s body looked exactly the same, but covering the lower part of his face was the thickest and manliest handlebar mustache I had ever seen in my entire life. It was dark black-brown with gorgeous flakes of gray streaking downward. It was the face of a manly biker, a studly fireman, or a muscle daddy of almost any gay man’s dreams. My entire body was on fire with excitement. It was clear the first vial had worked. I jumped up off the bench and practically ran over to Roman. “Hey man, it’s great to see you. I thought we were going to meet four days ago. Shit, dude, what a great mustache! It looks awesome.” “Um, hi Jason. Yeah, sorry about missing you for a few days, but its been because of this mustache. It’s the wildest thing. I shave twice a day, but every morning I wake up with this same look. At first it freaked me out, but now I’ve grown to like it. It means a lot that you think it’s cool. I didn’t know what you’d think. I’m ready to take you up on your offer to help me work out.” I couldn’t stop looking at his face. I had dreamed of a man with that exact face for years. I said a silent prayer of gratitude to Aunt Hildie and then began to smile. I was in heaven – especially since I knew the second vial was in my bag over by the bench we were now walking towards. I suddenly couldn’t remember what my second criteria had been, but I didn’t care. Part Two What is it that makes a man a man? I’ve decided there is no magic answer to that question. It’s like that old saying, ‘Beauty is in the eye of the beholder.’ Well, I also say manliness is in the eye of the beholder. Many people would never say facial hair makes the man, but I was the one beholding Roman’s beautiful full Fu Manchu mustache and, in my opinion, it made him so-fucking manly. I could not believe how stoked I was just from some intense fur around a guy’s mouth, but the sexy addition to the man’s face made my stomach do somersaults and my cock head press up beyond the waistband of my jock. I was very glad that my cotton gym shorts still hid what I knew was a throbbing purple tip to my broad hard dick. The juices running through my body caused me to speak more freely than I had planned. “Damn, that ‘stache is hot, man.” My unexpected comment made Roman turn a little red but he also broke into a big smile. Seeing the thick hair surrounding such gorgeous white teeth made my knees buckle slightly – a feeling that was foreign to me. I couldn’t believe my tree-trunk like legs would wobble just because of some guy’s mustache – but then I remembered that Roman was on his way to becoming my ideal man and realized my reaction was justified. The smaller man just looked up at me with a face full of newly found pride – the guy was obviously happy with my response. I noticed a stirring in his gym shorts, as well. My impatience got the most of me and I quickly moved into action. “Well, sir, I’m doing arms today – so let’s hydrate ourselves and then get going.” “I brought my own vitamin water today – just to impress you, Jason.” “Um, that’s good. Let’s see what you’ve got. Yeah . . . that stuff is all right, but why don’t you let me add some special ingredients to it – a family secret that will help you grow. It’s helped me a lot.” “I’ll say.” It was my turn for my face to shoot a little red. I had no idea why Roman’s praise for my body embarrassed me, since I was certainly used to men complimenting my size and handsomeness, but I quickly figured out it had something to do with the person he was going to become. I was already anticipating the attitude, the body, and the experience that would someday match the testosterone-laden mustache that hung like a horseshoe on his face. “Are you sure you don’t want it for yourself, Jason?” “No, no, I brought it just for you, Roman. Wait, are you saying I need to get bigger?” “Well, there’s no such thing as too big, is there, Jason?” This time the smaller man’s face turned beet red. It was adorable – the guy was feeling comfortable enough to say what was on his mind, but then immediately regretted it afterwards. I was busy pouring the vial into his open container of vitamin water and too excited to respond immediately. I was extremely thankful that I had lucked into explaining the old family recipe for growing muscles – so I could now freely bring each vial to the gym. I smiled at the still red-faced Roman as I handed him the enhanced water. I was distracted for a second because I could not remember what the second vial was supposed to do to the man and I couldn’t make things too obvious by reading what was written on the side of the tube. I simply put the container back in my gym bag and decided to let it do its work naturally. I figured I would know what the vial’s power was pretty quickly anyway. My hard cock danced a little as I watched Roman down the entire bottle of water in a few gulps. “If this family secret made you look like that, Jason, then I’m not wasting my time sipping the stuff.” “Well . . . uh . . . no, you shouldn’t. Good for you, Roman. So . . . um . . . how are you feeling?” “Good, Jason, good. To tell you the truth, I’m feeling a little . . . um . . . I don’t know . . . uh, a little energized – already. Is that possible?” “Well, with that stuff you can never know. Listen, man, if you start to get . . . you know . . . a little, um, turned on . . . like you did the other day, don’t freak out. It’s just the stuff kicking in. There’s no need to leave this place. You can just go into the locker room and take care of things – okay?” “Okay . . . and as a matter of fact I think I might need to head back there right now. Geez, is this what that secret stuff does to everyone? I’ll be right back.” “Sure man, take as long as you need to calm down.” I spoke to Roman as he quickly walked away, but he didn’t hear me. He was focused on one thing and one thing only – making it to a bathroom stall before he shot a major wad. I could not believe how quickly his body responded to Aunt Hildie’s concoction. I took advantage of being alone and grabbed the vial from my bag – noting that it had ‘mature’ written along its side. My heart started racing and my dick twitched with jubilation as I contemplated what was going to happen to my friend in the next few hours. I couldn’t fathom how my aunt’s brew would enhance the already mature daddy-ness of Roman. My anticipation only increased, however, as I tried to focus on doing some curls to pass the time. Because of my distracted thoughts I became sloppy in my form and started swinging my arms a little too wildly. On my third set I heard a familiar voice – but quickly noted it was somehow different. “You might want to hold your arms more stable, Jason, to get the best results from those lifts.” I turned to look at Roman and I was startled by what I saw. His previous gray-flecked hair was now officially daddified – mostly silver with streaks of black here and there. It was the kind of head that immediately spoke of wisdom and experience. His gorgeous mustache was the same. I looked at my new friend’s face and was amazed by the changes I noticed. His skin seemed more masculine somehow – it was tighter and a little weather worn. It wasn’t ugly in any way – as a matter of fact it was a huge turn on. The wrinkles at the corner of his eyes were more prominent and the manly mustache seemed to stand out even more against newly tanned skin. It was the same face of the Roman of a few minutes ago, but it had somehow gained a maturity and ruggedness that didn’t exist before. My heart was beating hard and I found myself staring at the man – while still unconsciously lifting the weights up and down. “You’re not getting the maximum benefit from those lifts, Jason. You need to pay more attention to form.” “Um . . . what? I’m sorry . . . I didn’t hear . . . oh, the lifts . . . yeah, yeah, I know. I just wasn’t paying attention. Here, is this better?” “Yeah, much better. Now squeeze the flex at the top and hold it a little longer. It might be good to twist your wrist a little more, as well. Yeah, that’s it. Look at how those biceps pop when you do the lift correctly.” I was amazed at how Roman didn’t even notice he was easily giving me advice on lifting – something he hadn’t known much about a mere thirty minutes ago. Not only had the vial marked ‘mature’ made him look like an experienced daddy, it had also given him the knowledge and history of one, as well. My dick started throbbing even more from the excitement of how the vials were immediately affecting Roman. It was clear that his brain had merely adapted to his new knowledge as if he had lived this way all of his life. The mature man reached up and pinched his own nipple as he watched me lift. It was a simple move, but it was an action that spoke volumes. My muscled body turned Roman on very much and he didn’t think twice about enhancing how gazing at me affected him. He latched on to his man-nip poking against his shirt and gave himself more pleasure. He just assumed every man in the world would intensify his body’s gratification. I continued to lift, but became distracted by his actions. I began to swing the weights a little wildly again and my friend stepped up behind me. “Son, you’re not listening to me. Let me guide those big guns of yours.” As soon as I felt his smaller body press into my back and then his hand reach out and grab my forearm, I was a goner. My body shook like a child shivering in the snow and my cock started to ooze some pre-cum warnings. I could not believe that one word would make my brain turn to goo so quickly, but as soon as he called me ‘son’ I was teetering on the brink of offering the sweetest and biggest load of my semen to this man. Roman had not spoken in a condescending way – it wasn’t meant to put me in my place. It was merely a term of endearment – a way for an older experienced man to put a younger guy at ease. He had no idea how his comment affected me. He didn’t know that he could have asked me to turn around and suck him off right then and there and I would have gladly done it. I was lost in his innate manliness. I inhaled deeply as soon as he touched me and I could have sworn even his aroma had changed to equal his new found maturity – now a mixture of sweat, intoxicating older man cologne, and something that could only be described as confidence. His hand guided my arm perfectly and I felt my body respond to him like a baby being held lovingly by his father. Roman had his face near mine and the bristles of his mustache scraped against my shoulder as he watched my movements. This caused my dickhead to spit out a few more gobs of pre-cum in adulation of the man. I leaned back a little so I could feel the warm body of Roman pressing into mine. I could sense that the man understood what I was doing – and his release of a slight chuckle confirmed my hunch. “It looks like I’m not the only one that needs to step into the locker room, huh, Jason? No need to be shy about it, son. It’s just what happens sometimes when you’re pumping blood into those big muscles of yours – other things pump up joyfully, as well. The third stall on the right already has some fresh stains all over the wall, so feel free to use that one. I couldn’t control myself earlier and ended up releasing some Pollock-like artwork across the cement. You could just add a load of your spunk to what I started. I bet we could make beautiful artwork together, son.” The freedom to pinch his own nipple was nothing compared to the new way that Roman thought and talked. His comfortableness with his own body and his own masculinity was so obvious that I became speechless. Aunt Hildie’s concoction had truly given him a maturity that was unfathomable. The man now radiated calmness, understanding, and self-awareness that was so obvious it made him seem light-years ahead of any guy I had ever met. I moved my arm in the way he guided me and I could actually feel a new kind of burning in my biceps. I was a muscle monster compared to Roman, but the new knowledge in the little guy was actually helping me to lift smarter. I knew it would be safer if I excused myself to the back and took care of my raging hard-on, but I didn’t want to leave the invigorating closeness I presently felt with the man. Compared to me Roman was a runt, but he now exuded a maturity that turned him into some kind of master and I felt small and weak next to him. I craved his approval and concentrated on my curls more than I ever had in my entire lifting career. The big man began to purr compliments in my ear. “Yeah, that’s it big boy – feel how that lift is making that biceps pulse out even further. You’re making old Roman, here, very proud. I bet if you pumped smarter for a few weeks we could get that gun an inch thicker without any problem. I can tell you like the sound of that – getting that huge body of yours even bigger. Stick with me, kid, and we’ll make you like a god on Olympus.” The insane new pump I was attaining with Roman’s guidance along with the stimulation caused by his ‘stache brushing against my body and his manly aura flowing over me sent me beyond a point of no return. I simply lost control of myself and exploded in my cotton shorts. My cock started thrusting thick cum as my body shook violently. I, however, did not stop curling the weights. My need to make Roman proud caused me to actually allow the lifting to make my orgasm more intense. I squeezed the lift at the top with so much force that part of the ejaculation was a long constant stream instead of a short projection. It actually felt more like I was peeing instead of cumming, but I knew better – it was just my response to Roman. I didn’t even need to look down to see that my shorts had become soaked in hot lava-like thick paste. I also didn’t care. I had a feeling the man pressing his body into mine from behind liked how I offered my juice in appreciation of his guidance. The smaller Roman accepted my uncontrollable actions as a given – and spoke lovingly so I wouldn’t be embarrassed. “Yeah, that’s a good boy, Jason. Look at all that spunk you pumped out just because you’re excited about growing. Big muscle boys like you just have too much juice bubbling up inside their bodies to prevent these kind of accidents. There’s nothing to be ashamed about, son. You needed to let off some steam because you love your big body so much. Feeling those biceps bulging out harder than before was just too thrilling. The big man’s cock has a mind of its own, doesn’t it? Your shocked those big balls of yours are still churning out some more jism, aren’t you. Hell, son, you’re going to start busting thick wads like this all the time, now that you’ve got an elder coach to take you to the next level. I know tricks that will make your muscles grow and your cock spew in new and exciting ways. It’s such a good thing that you’re still open to learning new things, Jason. Mr. Roman was very proud of you for continuing your curls even as your cock spewed with such force. That’s going to help you to grow big – using the tension of an orgasm to pump your muscles even harder. Yeah, you’re a very good boy.” “Thank you, sir.” I responded in a whisper and with a feeling of obedience equal to a schoolboy in first grade. I felt no shame from my accident or from the fact that my cum was now causing the bench to become sticky and wet. It had been a natural response, just as Roman had said, and I felt safe to accept it as part of my muscle journey. The reassurance from the mature man behind me helped me to go easy on myself, as well. I knew if Roman was okay with something - I was okay with it, too. I started to view his maturity as having been there forever. The shy newbie of an hour ago was almost completely gone from my memory. I had already started to think about the next vial and this was causing my deflated cock to become hard again. Roman took the weights from my hands and I noticed he had to use both of his to carry what I had easily lifted with just one of my big paws. “I think you might want to get cleaned up, Jason. You’ve worked hard today and I think we got a good pump in those biceps. Why don’t you head home because I think you’re going to be ready to shoot off like a rocket again very soon. The hot blood racing through your growing body is going to need a way to release some pressure again in about ten minutes. It’s just what happens to big guys like you. I don’t want you to be dripping your juice all through the gym when that happens, son. That’s not considerate of the other patrons. I’m going to finish my own work out and then I’ll see you here at the same time tomorrow. Does that sound good?” “Yes sir.” Roman seemed pleased by my response and he reached up to tousle my hair. This action caused my cock to shoot fully hard and I swear I came close to shooting off again. The fact that the shy insecure Roman no longer existed was still unbelievable. The mature man that stood in front of me was so comfortable with himself that he made me feel secure and somehow more powerful than ever before. I felt an unexplainable respect for Roman that existed in every fiber of my being. The smaller man didn’t demand this from me – he simply deserved it. I needed to make him notice me, to be proud of me, and to love me. Even though I hadn’t taken any of Aunt Hildie’s magic liquid I knew this was definitely connected to what was in the vials. As Roman changed, so did I. I had absolutely no idea how the remaining vials would impact our relationship, but I suddenly became very impatient. I wanted the muscle daddy of my dreams to be complete. I thought about dumping all the vials into Roman’s water at one time. The mature man clearly didn’t know what I was thinking, but he sensed it was something wrong. “Go home, boy. You’re going to need some rest before we start ‘operation grow Jason.’ You’re also going to need to bust a wad soon over the pump you attained in those huge arms. I guarantee it. You don’t realize it now, but you powered those things harder than you have in a long time. As soon as you flex those guns in the mirror your cock is going to be like a fire hose let loose with no husky firemen to hold it down. You’ll probably want to be home for that explosion.” I simply nodded – fully aware of everything the knowledgeable older man was saying to me. I did not want to be separated from him for twenty-four hours, but I figured my body needed that time to rejuvenate and prepare for what was to come. I began to look forward to the third vial’s transformation more than life itself. Vial Three I thought about Roman for twenty-four hours straight. No matter what I did to try and get the guy out of my head it didn’t work. I watched television and thought about him, I took cold showers and remained hard from thinking about him, and I even dreamed about the guy as I slept that night. I jerked off a record four times during the evening – torn between the memory of the mustached mature man giving me advice and the fact that my body actually ached from growth caused by his papa-like encouraging words. I had never known I could desire a guy so much. My cock yearned for the finished product, which I was building in the older man. I seriously contemplated mixing the remaining vials together and giving them to Roman all at one time. I remembered, however, the warning of Aunt Hildie and the stern unspoken discouragement by Roman. It was like he knew what I was thinking, which was crazy since he didn’t even know about the concoction I was giving him in the mineral water. The man just seemed so much more knowledgeable than anyone I had ever met – that is, ever since he drank the second vial. That next morning, I jerked off a full load and then I made a list of the remaining vials, to put it in my gym bag so I could easily remember what each dose did. The remaining dosages include: As big as me or bigger Cocky Cute or handsome Cultured Loving I was so fucking excited about the next vial that I arrived at the gym early. I sat in my car and jerked off again, since I was so juiced up thinking about Roman getting big. I used an old towel to clean myself off and then finally entered the gym a few minutes before the appointed time. To my surprise, Roman was already there and working out in the big boys weight area. This had been the part of the gym the guy had been sheepish around and all but avoided the day I met him, but here he was lifting some light weights proudly surrounded by huge men hoisting a crap load more than he could ever dream of pushing into the air. The mature daddy didn’t care. He was in his own little zone and moving the weights around like a pro. His form was impeccable and the guy lifted like he had been doing it all of his life. His mustache seemed even sexier than the day before and I could have sworn that it was thicker and even more silvery peppered. The handsome face of the man from yesterday was still there and he even seemed to have gotten better looking – or was it just my imagination. I caught his eye in the mirror as I walked up. “Hey, son. I needed to begin before you got here because the weights were just screaming out to me. It’s like all I can think about now is pushing around some metal myself and getting you bigger than you are now. I’m not sure which one thrills me the most. When you lift correctly, boy, the burn and the after-effects are so rewarding that it makes you want to do it forever. I went home yesterday and could only think about getting back here to toss some dumbbells around and to watch you get bigger. I think I’m a little obsessed, Jason.” “I think I know exactly how you feel, sir. I kind of thought about only one thing last night, too. Might I offer you some of my family enhanced water?” “Hell yeah, son, I’ve been looking forward to the explosion that stuff causes all morning.” I watched him down the entire bottle of water in two gulps and all I could think about was the fact the concoction was going to make him my size or bigger. My cock started getting hard, just contemplating looking at a super-sized Roman. He was going to have the mustache, the muscles, and the maturity of a true muscle daddy. It was a trinity of m’s that I liked most in life. I could tell the older man was sitting there waiting for his usual immediate response to the water – like had happened the other two times he drank the stuff. But to his surprise, and mine, nothing happened. We stared at each other for a few seconds and I forced myself to not look at his crotch to see if he was getting super hard. “You need to go to the locker room, Roman? “No.” “You feel okay?” “I feel fine. Wow, maybe my body is getting used to your enhanced water. Usually by this time I am decorating the inside of a stall with enough of my hot cum to cover all four walls. I’m not complaining, mind you, it’s just a little surprising. How do I look, Jason?” “As fucking great as you did yesterday, sir.” “That’s kind of you to say, son. Very kind. So, shall we start our work on chest today? We need to get those humongous puppies of yours even larger, Jason.” “Yes sir.” “I want to show you a couple of things that will really heighten the pump to your pectoral muscles – emphasizing the lift of all that muscle. I think you’ll be impressed and pretty sore for a few days.” As promised, Roman did put me through some intense lifting. I could feel the burn in my chest immediately and I knew I was pushing the weight smarter than I had in a long time. I had never even thought for a second that I had gotten sloppy in my routine, but the improvements the older man was making to my workout was making it very clear that I still had a lot to learn. It was bizarre to watch Roman guide me in movements that would have been totally foreign to him just two days earlier. I had to keep reminding myself that he had not been this confident knowledgeable silver-haired dreamboat for a long time. It also became very clear that his new awareness of things reached way beyond just lifting. “So, those big nipples are probably feeling more sensitive than you’ve ever thought they could, huh Jason?” “Um . . . yes sir. How did you know?” “It’s because that’s the exact area we focused on with these last two moves. Mine are so tender that every time my t-shirt rubs against them a shot of excitement zooms through my body.” “It’s the same for me, sir. It’s also causing a big problem below my belt, too.” “You think anyone here hasn’t noticed, son? You’ve been sporting that loaded cannon for about an hour. That’s how I knew the workout was treating you right. I promise you the thrill of a lifetime if you go home and tease those hard nubs for a few minutes. You won’t be able to hold back for very long, boy. I guarantee it. I plan on pinching mine so hard that I’ll blast a big wad to the ceiling of my bedroom. It’s even more spectacular if you rub an ice cube over them before you latch onto them, son. Just thought I’d give you a little extra punch to your orgasm.” “Um . . . thank you, sir. I’ll try that.” “Okay, big guy, that’s it for today. I’m starting to feel a slight tingling in my balls and I think it’s a little preview of something big that’s headed my way. Mid-way through our lifting the weights suddenly got very light for me. I think my body is about to change and I want to be home so I can watch it closely. You get home, too, son and take care of that big thing between your legs. I have a funny feeling there’s going to be some differences come this time tomorrow – and I think we’re both going to like them a lot. Have fun with that chest, Jason.” “I will sir. Are you sure you don’t need me to come with you and help in any way?” “Naw, boy, I think this is something old Roman wants to experience alone. I’ll have time enough to show off tomorrow when we meet for our lifting. Thanks for the offer, though. I’ll see you here.” “Have a great night, sir.” “I plan on it, boy, I plan on it.” As Roman walked away I couldn’t help but feel a little disappointed. I still wasn’t sure if Roman’s tingling feelings were a pre-cursor to a change to his body or not, but I hoped to hell they were. It would have been awesome if the change had taken place at the gym, but I also knew, for decency’s sake, it would be better if he were at home. **** I, again, thought about the man all night long – especially each time I felt the pain in my chest. The older man had worked me hard. I took his advice and iced my nipples before I squeezed the hell out of them and shot a huge wad of cum into the air. I got to the gym the next day right on time – eager to see if Roman had changed. I walked into the place and was immediately met with some surprises. No one was at the front counter, there weren’t people all over the space at different stations like usual, and there were cheers coming from a group of people gathered in the free weight section of the big man’s area. I could see that people were gathered around a bench and there was some activity that had everyone’s attention. I pushed my way through the crowd and stopped in my tracks when I got to the front. Everyone was watching one of the huge guys from the gym – a big boy bodybuilder name Jaime – being easily bench-pressed into the air by an even larger dude. The larger man’s form was incredible. The crowd was counting the lifts, now at sixty-two, and showing their appreciation as the over three hundred and fifty pound guy soared up and down so smoothly. That’s when I noticed who was doing the lifting. “Oh my god!” I spoke out loud and Roman turned his now strongly muscled, mustached face towards me, as he lay on the bench. The smile that crept across his face made my knees wobble uncontrollably. The heavy salt and peppered fur surrounding his mouth seemed to glisten in an otherworldly way – his eyes sparkled like he was some beautiful husky Santa Claus. And then there was his furry, grandpa-aged, huge body that glistened with a manly sheen of perspiration. The guy was wearing only a pair of skin-tight cotton briefs – breaking the dress code of the gym - but no one seemed to care. He wasn’t even wearing shoes or socks, his feet obviously three times the size from yesterday. “Hey Jason, how’s it going, man. Jaime agreed to help me warm up today and everyone decided they wanted to watch. I had the best night and morning of my entire life.” To say that the man’s new voice made my balls instantly ache with lust was an understatement. I actually could feel many of the guys standing around me slightly moan in pleasure as the low masculine timbre of Roman’s words penetrated their body. I was not the only guy being turned on by this big muscle daddy’s new thunder rumbling speech. The sound that reverberated in the room was surely the way that mortals had imagined Zeus might speak as he boomed his words form Mount Olympus. I lost focus as Roman conversed briefly with me – my balls vibrating powerfully like I was riding a huge Harley. It was only the sight of my friend’s newly massive arms lifting a huge bodybuilder up and down that brought me back to the reality of what was going on. “I’m beginning to think there’s more to your family’s vitamin water than you’ve been telling me, Jason.” The crowd called out one hundred and Roman brought his arms to the side and set Jaime on his feet. The big bodybuilder looked a little unsteady; obviously he had gotten a little dizzy from the constant up and down motion. Roman kept one of his big hands on the guy’s thigh to help steady him as he got used to being on the floor again. That’s also when my newly huge friend sat up and I gasped so loud that he chuckled at my response. The first thing I noticed was a field of gray hair across the giant expanse that was his chest. The two slabs of beef were so massive and so beautifully hairy that I nearly blacked out. Roman, the elder geek from just a few days ago, was now bigger than me. I noticed right away that the guy wasn’t cut like me or even ripped like some heavyweight bodybuilder, but he was just damn thick – and thick as hell. His muscles bulged in that ‘I can lift a fucking truck’ kind of way instead of that ‘watch me flex’ showman style. Roman now looked like a bull – a bear – a strongman competitor – and a bulging tank all rolled into one. The combination of the guy’s booming voice and the sight of pectoral muscles that each seemed to be as wide as refrigerators was too much for my cock – it shot fully hard in three seconds, causing me to become even more light-headed than before. “Okay, good people, that’s it for today. My friend Jason and I need to work out now. I need to grow this guy’s body even more. Thanks for counting for me. I can see that I don’t need to explain the changes, huh, Jason? Your reaction makes it pretty clear you noticed I’ve kind of grown.” We were now standing there by ourselves. The crowd had dispersed, although clearly disappointed the show was over. I simply continued to stare at the mustached elder Adonis in front of me. The man was simply thick and huge all over. His thighs were pressing against his cotton shorts so hard that I expected the material to explode at any second. His stomach wasn’t ridged like mine, but it was so much more thickly masculine looking that I seriously contemplated switching to the powerlifting look myself. And god, the way his beefy man-tits and bulging arms just ballooned out with so much muscle, it made my mouth start to water and my heartbeat race ten times faster. Hard, hairy meat hung off his body everywhere and made him look like a super-morphed version of his previous self. “Aren’t you going to say something, Jason?” “Um . . . what . . . what was it like?” “The change? It was painful, thrilling, and mega sexually charged all at the same time. It lasted about an hour. I dropped to my hands and knees like some kind of werewolf – right in the middle of my living room – and cried out the entire time. I could hear my voice changing as my body swelled – getting deeper and so masculine that it turned me on even more. I loved watching my chest and arms grow the most. My pecs started to swell up like they were hot air balloons being filled for a morning ride. The feeling was so intense – painful as hell, yes - but so intoxicatingly thrilling that I all but forgot about how much it hurt. Watching my biceps pulse out thicker and thicker is what made my growing cock finally spew like crazy. My arms were so puny before, boy, and look what they became. I now have guns so huge that I can no longer rest my forearms against my sides. And my supersized lats don’t help too much, either, but look at those beautiful things, Jason. I never dreamed what being this big would feel like – it’s unexplainable.” “You are magnificent, Roman.” In my wildest dreams I could not have imagined a more beautiful specimen of man that Aunt Hildie’s concoction had created. The elder muscleman sitting before me was something only seen in comic books – a giant colonel-like gramps with a body the size of four younger men put together. It was also the kind of build that dreams are made of – huge thick muscles that just protruded everywhere. He looked like someone had made him angry and he ballooned into a non-green Hulk. Traps bulged, lats stuck out with major mass, shoulders popped out wide, arms hung like sides of beef, and heavy looking pecs rested on a hard dense midsection. His abs looked like someone had stacked a bunch of logs on top of each other. Roman’s muscles were simply profuse beyond belief - everywhere! Quads that swelled so much they almost looked like two short musclemen’s bodies all by themselves forced his legs to spread far apart. Sitting there, the new senior muscle stud looked unreal – like a photograph that has been photo-shopped to death. It was difficult for me to believe and even harder for me to admit, but Roman was definitely now bigger than me. He clearly outweighed me by a few pounds and his hulking mass was definitely taller and freakishly thicker than my big body. It was such a surreal moment – realizing that my dream man was being formed right in front of me over what was just a few days. I glanced at the mature face, the gorgeous mustache, and then back at the huge body – realizing that all my secret desires were slowly turning into reality. “Don’t think this added muscle means I’m not still wildly interested in growing you, son. We’re going to shape you into something perfect, Jason. This new big body just means that I will be able to work you even harder, man. I’ll also be able to keep up with you.” “What . . . sir? I wasn’t paying attention, I’m sorry. Something huge was distracting me.” “It doesn’t matter, son, just know that I’m still here to help you grow bigger. Now, do you have something for me to drink today? I’m really looking forward to whatever you have planned, although I don’t see how you could ever top what you gifted me with overnight. I now understand why yesterday’s drink didn’t affect me right away. My body needed some time to prepare for such huge changes. It was like some pumped up version of An American Werewolf in London in my place last night. I’m sure people in the neighborhood thought I was murdering someone – because of the beast-like moaning. So, how about that drink?” “Um . . . yes sir.” I handed him the bottle of water with the pre-mixed contents from the vial. I knew what this dose would do to the guy and it made my cock jump with anticipation. I couldn’t even begin to think about Roman having the attitude to match his muscles. He had already taken on some of the characteristics of a muscle daddy – mainly because of the stache, his maturity, and his size – but I knew a huge dose of cockiness was going to make him even more my ideal man. I watch as he swallowed the entire contents of the water bottle in one long gulp. I also noticed that the guy suddenly stood up straighter than he had been just seconds before. His shoulders seemed wider in some way and I could have sworn his humongous chest poked out even further. I suddenly realized that this vial had worked instantly. I gathered that since Roman’s body was now massive and thick the vials didn’t cause him to go into orgasm overload as before – and the change would happen with little interruption to what he was doing. The big man’s eyes seemed to become all knowing and a telling smile crept across his face. My massive dick started to harden as I watched this man begin to realize the totality of his potential. For the first time, Roman was becoming fully aware of his new manliness. The guy was beginning to feel every huge muscle of his body – in complete detail. “You okay, there, Roman?” “If I were any better, little man, I’d be fucking myself. I haven’t felt this good in a long time. Hell, I haven’t ever felt this good. Damn, son, I may have to find a bull to fuck. All this muscle is making me hornier than a battleship full of sex-deprived sailors. You ever see anything like this body, Jason?” “Uh, no sir.” “That’s what I thought, boy. Just look at all my fucking thickness! Shit, I’m so big I look like a skin covered Hummer. Oh fuck, J-man, look how my cock is filling out these cotton shorts as it grows. It makes your mouth water, doesn’t it?” “Yes . . . sir.” “Hell, it makes my mouth water, too, son. I gotta lift something heavy, man, or I’m going to blow a hole in these shorts from blasting off a heavy load. Gotta work out some steam, J-man. Slap three big plates on that end of the bar. Gonna need to press 600 for starters. Shit, I might not make it through this work out. My cock wants to rip through this flimsy material and be free to grow so big it would blow you mind, man. Your old friend here is feeling pretty powerful and has the monster cock to prove it.” I couldn’t move for a few seconds. The change in Roman’s demeanor was instantaneous. Within two days the guy had gone from a skinny-assed elder dweeb to this behemoth, but the most incredible part of the transformation for me was what had just happened – the birth of the muscle daddy’s cockiness. Hearing the ‘stached giant talk about his own body and, especially, his hardening dick was almost too much. It’s incredible to see a huge man with bulging muscles, but it’s much more impressive and a bigger thrill to hear that same guy talk about his body. I loved hearing him acknowledge his own muscled torso, so it increased the pleasure watching Roman get off on his transformed frame. Seeing Roman tense his arms and chest while staring at himself was such an intense sight that I almost missed what the older man had told me to do. It wasn’t until I saw Roman adding some big weights to the end of the bar that I realized I should be doing the same thing on the other side. “You ever think you’d get your old man this fucking huge, Jason?” “Um . . . no sir.” “Yeah, you love this massive body, don’t you? I’ve grown so thick that you can’t remember what I used to look like, can you? You wanted a big hulking daddy, didn’t you J-man.” “Uh . . . yes sir.” “Old Roman loves how his big body has made you a man of few words, boy. I know you want to see what kind of power this huge body can produce – yeah, it’s written all across your face. Shit, boy, turning you into a muscle monster is going to be easy now that you have my body as inspiration. You want to be huge and thick like this old man, don’t you?” “God, yes.” The huge elder muscleman was now leaning over and resting his thick forearms across the bar. His shoulders popped out on either side like matching mountains – the guy being almost wide enough that his biceps touched the weights on either side. I was mesmerized by the man’s beauty and his size. It was too much for my aching cock and I would have certainly spewed if we had not been in a public place. As it was, big drops of pre-cum were seeping out of my dick slit and causing my fat tip to be slicked up real good. I was in total daddy-worshipping bliss. It was clear that Roman knew exactly what I was feeling and he didn’t care if I exploded or not. I even think he enjoyed watching me struggle to keep my composure. There was a glimmer in his eye that had not existed a mere ten minutes before. The guy seemed more aware of everything now – his huge body, the intense reaction his muscles caused in other people, how I basically now worshipped the ground he walked on, and everything else. It also seemed like he expected this kind of response. It was clear that he felt completely natural being this new giant size – as if he had been this way all of his life. He was staring at me with such intensity that I became a little self-conscious and looked down at the ground. “Do I intimidate you, pup?” “Um . . . kind of, sir.” “That’s a good thing, son. I need you a little scared of me if we’re going to grow you big. I need you to want to follow every fucking thing I say to the nth degree. I want you to have a desire so strong inside that it makes you weak at the knees – that’s the kind of devotion that’s going to help you become everything you’ve ever secretly dreamed of - and more. You want to make me proud, don’t you, son?” “Yes, sir.” “There’s not a trophy or award that could come close to making you as happy or proud as a few affirming words from me would, now is there?” “No, sir.” “And a hug from old Roman would send you into orgasmic heaven, wouldn’t it.” “Oh fucking hell yes . . . sir.” “Well son, know that I only show that kind of affection to pups that work hard – real hard. You’ll make this daddy happy by getting bigger. And if you get big enough – I might give you the hug of your lifetime. You got that, son?” “Yes, sir.” “Now watch this massive old man crank out ten with this six-hundred and then you do the same.” “But I’ve never…” “Did I sound like I was giving you an option, boy?” “Um . . . no, sir.” “I know what you’re capable of, Jason. I won’t ask for too much, but I will ask for all that you can give. I’m going to make you sore, son. It’s going to hurt more than it ever has before, but that’s how we know it’s working. You trust me, don’t you?” “More than anyone, sir.” “That’s good son, real good. Let this muscle daddy lead you to greatness.” I watched as the humongous body of Roman slid onto the bench and then the two monstrous arms reached up, lifted the bar off the rack, and then pumped out the smoothest ten repetitions I’d ever seen – with six hundred pounds! I was flabbergasted. This was the small man from just a few days ago – the timid guy so new to the gym. I realized I was going to have to buy my aunt Hildie the best Christmas present ever – for helping me to create the perfect man. Roman slid off the bench and then looked at me. I saw in his eyes the order to follow his lead. I started to get nervous, but then I felt his hand come up and press against my back in a way that gave me some newfound confidence. I have no idea what it was – it could have simply been being touched by the man of my dreams, but I had a feeling it was more. I slid onto the bench and grabbed hold of the bar. I lifted the heavy thing and then cranked out eight presses without any problem – something that caught me totally off guard. I then began to struggle with the final two, but the elder muscleman was right here to help me. “You’ve got this, superboy. It’s no problem for you. Your daddy says that you can’t wimp out now. I want to see those two final presses right now. Make those weights do your will, son – your will. I’m here for you. You’ll make me prouder than shit if you pump out those last two by yourself.” Hearing the encouraging deep masculine voice of Roman helped me to connect with some untapped strength. My arms wobbled a little, but I raised and lowered the heavy bar two more times and then put it back in its resting place. I felt the pump in my chest, arms, and shoulders more than I ever had in my entire life. I looked up to see the smiling face of my elder mentor and I almost burst into tears. I became choked up because of the pleased look in his eyes. I was caught off guard by my reaction – so incredibly happy that I had made the older man proud. I had watched Roman become the muscled daddy standing in front of me and I was ready for his changes, but I had no idea how the change would affect me. I was not prepared for how I would transform along with the big man. My desire to please him was something similar to how a high school jock wants to please his macho coach – especially when that student has a secret crush on his mentor. I could see the pride in the big man’s face. His entire attitude told me that I had done well – and that made me want to please him more. It also made my cock want to shoot off like a rocket. I slid off the bench and watched as the massive guy cranked out ten more reps like it was nothing. I knew before I even lay down on the bench that I would pump out ten more reps - even if it killed me. I wanted to see that look in the mustached daddy’s face again. It took all my concentration and every ounce of my strength, but I pushed my body like a pro – getting to ten with arms shaking terribly on the last three. Roman had to help me a little on the last lift, but it didn’t matter since it had mostly been me. “Look at how your pecs pop, boy. They look like two massive barrels – bulging out with so much muscle. You made your muscle daddy proud, son. Watching you pump out reps with more weight than you’ve ever benched before was enough to make me harder than granite. You almost gained a hug from this here daddy, boy. That’s how hard I could tell you were working. I’m proud son, mighty proud.” “Thank you, sir.” “Feeling it, J-man?” “My chest hurts like hell already, sir.” “That’s good, really good. I’m whipping you into a real man, Jason. Stick with me kid and you’ll be the biggest fucker on any stage you step out on. Want me to grow you more, son?” “Hell yes, sir.” “Yeah, boy, that’s the right answer. I’m going to put you through a little more abuse on that chest and then we’re going to call it a day. I need to go find something humongous to fuck this evening.” “Um . . . I’m . . . I mean . . . I am available, sir.” “Naw, boy, I can’t pound your ass yet for a couple of reasons. First of all, you’re going to be so sore in about an hour that you’re not going to want to move. Those arms of yours aren’t going to be able to budge an inch and that torso is going to be in so much pain you’ll be cursing my name. Secondly, I’ve got a feeling I have a few more bottles of your family’s secret formula before I’m totally changed, right? I saw a list in your bag a few minutes ago and it looks like there are some adjustments yet to come. Am I right, son?” “Yes, sir. There are three more vials . . . I mean, bottles of my family’s secret liquid.” “Hell yeah, then. I think we should wait for a while before we consummate this budding relationship. I have a feeling that you’re somehow the mastermind behind my changes and I want to make sure I’m the finished model before you get to test drive my body. I got a funny feeling that the first few times I fuck something with these huge new muscles I’m not going to be too gentle. I might even need to start with some inanimate objects or some beast-like animal – like a bull or rhino. It might be the only thing that could live through a pounding from me. Yeah, boy, I can see that thought turns you on. Okay, son, it’s time to work on those mega-pecs of yours. Let’s make those puppies bulge out a lot more by this time tomorrow. You ready to do what this muscle daddy says.” “Yes sir.” And with that simple order Roman took me through about two more hours of the most rigorous workout of my entire life. I was like a soggy noodle by the end of our time together. My body was visibly shaking from the exertion. Roman, on the other hand, was like some enthusiastic college kid about to hit the town for his first night of parent-free partying. The guy was so pumped that his muscles seemed even bigger than when we started. His cotton shorts were stretched closer to the ripping point than they had been just two hours before. The guy had more energy than ever and, yet, I was worn out. I could feel the aches beginning already and I knew that I would need to soak in a hot bath within an hour. Roman was standing in front of me, his thick muscles gleaming because of a slight dusting of sweat. He could tell I was in pain. He reached up with his huge hands and grabbed hold of my giant chest – squeezing hard and making me want to immediately fall down on my knees in protest. The pain was incredible. He began kneading the monstrous meat in his hands and I screamed out loud. “Yeah, J-man, that chest is already hurting something awful, isn’t it. That’s a good sign. Let your old muscleman work those puppies a little – it will help with the pain. You did some great lifting today, son. You made your daddy very proud. Now get on home, boy, before you’re too sore to move. I’ll see you here tomorrow at the same time. It might take you a lot longer to get ready tomorrow, son, because you are going to hurt like hell. Remain faithful, though, and come in to meet me. We need to stay on track for getting you sloppy big. There’s a lot we can do in the coming weeks to guarantee your success. I’m here to make you huge, Jason, and I’m not stopping until we’re successful. Now skedaddle, boy.” “Yes sir.” I watched the big man lumber away like some huge bear – a big bear clearly in heat. His beauty and size overwhelmed me. I felt my body tightening up even more, so I gathered my stuff and left – without even taking time in the dressing room. When I got home I soaked in the bathtub for a long time and was so sore when I finished that I had to crawl to my bed. The only part of my body that didn’t seem to be affected by my tiring workout with Roman was my perpetual hard-as-hell cock that gave away my lustful thoughts about the big man. I fell asleep instantly and dreamt of the huge older man that now controlled even my sleeping thoughts. I couldn’t wait to see how the remaining vials would change the guy that was already the man of my dreams. ***** Vial 5 I was so sore the next day I could barely move without crying out in pain. Only thoughts of muscle daddy Roman empowered me to get out of bed, get dressed, and drive to the gym. Each step I took and every time I moved any part of my body I felt a stiffness and soreness that was completely foreign to me. Roman had taught me so many new ways to isolate muscles when working out that it was like I was doing it for the first time – and I was a freaking pro-bodybuilder. My body may have been muscled and powerful, but that morning I felt like a big wimp. I was surprised to see that Roman had not arrived at the place before me, as he had before. I sat in the middle of the weight area and tried to remain still – so nothing would hurt. Some commotion at the front desk caught my attention. I heard Roman’s deep masculine voice before I even saw him and my entire body snapped to attention, especially my cock. When I glanced in the mirrors I saw Roman entering the gym with the bodies of two huge bodybuilders slung over his shoulders. I could tell that both men were unconscious. The big guy was strutting across the floor like he was some huge hunter that was wearing the fur of bears he had recently killed - and he also had one of the biggest stogies I’d ever seen sticking out from between his teeth. He was puffing away with no concern about the ‘no smoking’ policy of the gym, and no one dared to tell him he was wrong. The room immediately filled with the aroma of the cigar – a smell that made my cock shoot even harder. Roman looked at anyone he passed and did the jock thing where he tilted his chin into the air to acknowledge the lesser beings – not saying a word but smiling at the other patrons as their mouths dropped open wide in astonishment. Roman saw it as gift that he acknowledged anyone and everyone else seemed to view it in the same way. The big man noticed me sitting in the middle of the room and headed straight in my direction. “J-boy, how’s the fucking body feeling today?” “Sore as hell, sir.” “Just like the ass of each of these men, son. I rounded them up yesterday as I was trolling the locker room. They were practically drooling as they watched me shower and it was obvious they wanted to see what some time with a real man would feel like. I kept them up all night as I plowed them over and over, not even stopping when they begged for sleep. They just couldn’t keep up with all this muscle power, boy. Old Roman had more stamina than both of these big fuckers put together. I’m not sure they’ll wake up for our entire time in the gym. I haven’t slept a bit, but I still feel fucking great, son. I’m going to put you through a hell of a workout again today. I’m juiced up on adrenaline like you wouldn’t believe. All that fucking didn’t tire me at all. I’m mighty proud of you for getting your hurting ass to the gym today, son. It shows me that you’re serious about growing. I have a funny feeling that you also dragged your sore self here to see what the next round of your family water will accomplish, didn’t you?” “Um . . . yes . . . yes, sir.” “No need to be embarrassed, boy! I know you like all the changes happening to this old man almost as much as I do. Today, I’m dressed a little more appropriate for the gym because as soon as we got to my place last night I challenged these two guys to a wrestling match - with their clothes being the prize. You can see it’s pretty clear who won. It’s a good thing both of them had some posers to wear today. I dressed their unconscious bodies before we came. I didn’t take either of those skimpy things because the tiny material couldn’t come close to covering up all my massive junk – hell, I don’t think it could even cover just one of my mammoth balls. These shorts can barely contain my monster cock, J-boy. Hell, I’m even stretching this triple large tank so much it practically looks like a man-bra. I think I could rip the thing in two with just one large inhale. We might wait and do that as a little post-workout gift to the guys in the gym – you’d like that wouldn’t you, son?” “Yes sir.” “Um, excuse me, um, sir. You can’t . . . you aren’t allowed . . . there’s no smoking in here.” Roman turned to look down at the nervous gym worker standing behind him, the cigar hanging out of his mouth as big as a small log. The huge man used his teeth and lips to make the thing spin a little in his mouth and then puffed a huge could of smoke down towards the little guy. I heard a soft guttural sound turn into a loud growl as Roman obviously thought about how he was going to react to the order from this dweebish man. For a few seconds I was nervous for the smaller guy, but then Roman merely shrugged the two heavy unconscious men off his broad shoulders and quickly lifted his forearms to catch their falling bodies. He then placed both guys side by side on a bench across from me. The muscle daddy then turned back to the worker, pulled the cigar out of his mouth and crushed the lit end into his other open palm. The sound of fire being extinguished hissed throughout the room. The small guy’s eyes grew extra wide and I could see he was actually shaking in fear. Roman took the cigar and crushed it in his hand. He then took the smashed remains, pulled the front of the workers gym shorts slightly out and dropped the mess inside, making sure to press his open palm into the guy’s crotch so cigar could warm his hard dick. The small guy did nothing to protest the big man’s actions. He just mouthed the words ‘thank you’ and walked away. Roman turned back to me. “That’s a pretty hot ashtray, don’t you think? It’s legs today, pup. You think you can handle it?” “Yes sir.” “Yeah, that’s a good boy. I can already sense what you’re going to look like when your muscles start to pop out even bigger, son. You’re making this old man really proud. Time for squats after you warm up. I jogged over here from my house with both of these sleeping beauties flopping around on my shoulders – so I’m good and pumped for our workout. I’ll load the rack for you. We can work out side by side – I’ll use the two guys as my weights. It won’t be enough, but I can pretend. Using them as makeshift barbells should be fun and I’ll bet it will turn you on in a powerful way.” He was spot on, knowing that I was going to get to watch the huge muscle daddy dipping low with two large and mostly nude bodybuilders draped across his expansive shoulders got me fully hard in an instant. I even forgot about the excruciating pain that was shooting through my body any time I moved. I stared at Roman as he loaded the squat machine with enough weight to cave in the roof of a car, but I didn’t care. I was ready to do anything my mentor told me to. I knew he wouldn’t ask for anything I couldn’t do. I loved how the flimsy tank top was stretched to all hell across his body. I kept hearing parts of the material tearing as he moved. I had a feeling none of it would be left by the time we finished for the day. “Now J-boy remember to bring that ass of yours down low and get a good pump even as you come down. Watch the knees, too, son. We want to get those glutes as big and strong as possible – so they give my cock as much resistance as possible later on. Yeah, I can see the idea of my hefty pole battling your tight hole gets you excited, boy. Look at that bulge I’ve caused in your shorts – that’s a beautiful thank you to your daddy. Maybe we can cause a big old wet stain today, too. Speaking of wet things, how about my bottle of water, Jason? Did you bring something special for old Roman?” “Um, yes sir. I almost forgot.” I grabbed the bottle of water from my bag, noticing the pain in my arms and shoulders as I reached down. I also glanced at the list of changes as I pulled the container out. This vial was going to make him more handsome. That thought was almost too much for my cock to handle and I could feel my body fighting hard not to spew. I looked at him closely as he gulped the liquid down. Roman was gorgeous already – huge everywhere, a slight weathered look to his face that added maturity and grace, a mustache that oozed testosterone, graying full hair that made him look like a modern day Greek god, and an air of confidence that almost physically knocked you over when he walked into the room. I wondered how the liquid could possibly improve on perfection. When the big man handed back the bottle I could sense an immediate change in his demeanor. “How do you feel, sir?” “On fire, boy, on fire. I can sense the world on a whole new plane, now. Damn, that’s some potent shit your family has passed down over the years. Son, I suddenly realize just how special I am. I know that might sound really boastful, but I can’t help it. It’s like I can tell what everyone’s thinking – you know, so I can give them exactly what they want. It’s like I have this sixth sense that helps me know how to please each person individually. Damn, boy, what you want is coming through the loudest and clearest of all. Your mind is a jumble of desires, ain’t it son? Yeah, I know you want some ass-pounding sex – and that will come soon enough - but I can also sense you really want this big man to help you grow, too. Yeah, and man I love how you also desire to be dominated a little. You need a big man to take care of you son, don’t you?” “I . . . uh . . . I guess . . . I mean, um…” “No need to be shy, boy. Roman knows exactly what you want and need. And I’ve got the stuff to make all those dreams and desires come true. Fuck, knowing what would please you is making me hornier than a pinned up bull surrounded by a field of heifers. What’s wild is that I can’t read minds, per se, man; it’s more about what you desire and what would satisfy you sexually. I just know somehow that you are aching for a hug or kiss from this big man – but you still got to wait, son. We have two more bottles of water, if my memory serves me correctly. Whoa, boy, I’m suddenly being overwhelmed by the desires of other people in this place. It’s like my body is sending out some kind of signal that, when it hits people, makes them suddenly ‘in tune’ with me. You’d be shocked at what people desire from me?” “Like what, sir?” “Well for one thing, the big guy Jaime, over there, enjoyed having his big body benched by me yesterday so much that he’d really like me to lift him some more – especially over my head. Yeah, that would make him real happy. Well I’ll be dammed; the little guy at the front desk wants me to light up another stogie, son. He’s got a big fetish for smoking musclemen. He loves watching a huge guy sucking in on a cigar and then blowing big puffs of smoke out – especially if the man is flexing at the same time. He’s still hard as hell from watching me put out my stogie against my palm. That got him very excited. He even left the remains of the thing in his pants. That guy over there on the leg press machine wants me to take his place and as my giant trunks push out insane amounts of weight he’d like to sit on my big cock and feel all my muscles growing beneath him as he gets deeply plowed. Hell, this gift you’ve given me will make me a huge attraction to anyone.” I glanced around the gym and realized that every face in the room was either blatantly staring at Roman or shyly stealing glances at him when they got up the nerve. It dawned on me immediately that the vial for making him handsome wasn’t going to do much to his physical appearance, since he was already the man of my dreams. No, this specific dose of Aunt Hildie’s concoction made the man irresistible to everyone – and not just because of his looks, but mainly because it was clear he was a man that could satisfy everyone completely. Having the ability to know what it was a person desired the most – both sexually and romantically – would certainly make you the most handsome guy in the world. This would be true on so many levels. Roman didn’t need to change at all to be handsome to me, but having a mature muscleman that ‘got’ exactly what turned me on made him the most gorgeous guy on earth – not only to me, though. I could sense that everyone in the place wanted Roman and that was an even bigger thrill for me. “Whoa, boy, you need to turn down your orgasmic drive a little. You’re causing this big daddy to overheat. Yeah, the pup loves the idea of everyone in this place wanting his muscle friend Roman, don’t you?” “Yes sir, it’s fucking hot.” “It is, isn’t it? Well, it’s thanks to your family recipe in that water, boy. Like I said yesterday, I think you have a direct connection to what your water is doing to me. I haven’t figured it out, yet, but I feel it in every one of my huge muscles. I can wait, son. I don’t need all the answers now. I only need one thing – and that’s to make you bigger. We’re going to push those big legs of yours so much today that I may have to carry you and the two unconscious guys out of here, since your trunks will be wobbling so much. Yeah, I thought that comment would please you. Okay, son, get up underneath that bar. Give me some powerful squats. Remember to stick that hot ass of yours way out. Let me first load my shoulders with my big man-made weights.” I watched Roman bend over and flop the bodies of the two unconscious bodybuilders over each of his shoulders. He made it look simple, like he was tossing pillows. I knew, however, that each guy was over three hundred pounds. The giant man positioned himself beside me and we both stared at each other in the mirror. I stared because it thrilled me so much to watch him use two huge guys dressed only in posers as his weights and he stared to make sure I maximized every part of my body during the exercise. He was my coach and mentor above all things. “That’s it, boy, squeeze those cheeks hard when you come up. Pretend like you are trying to protect the entrance to your chute from my huge battering ram. Yeah, son, I love how that thought makes you work even harder. Look at that sweat seeping out all over your beautiful body. That means you’re working J-boy. I know you’re hurting something awful, but look at you go. It’s almost like you’ve been squatting this much weight all of your life. Yeah, you’d forgotten that I loaded the bar with a hell of a lot more poundage than you’re used to. Now your legs are getting a little nervous, aren’t they? Don’t give up, boy. This big daddy will not be happy with you if you don’t give him what he wants. Remember, we’re here to make you so fucking big you won’t recognize yourself. And to give you a little more kick to your lifting, remember that I’m going to be growing right along side of you, son.” I had just squatted down low as he said this and his comment caused the exact reaction he desired. I paused briefly with my ass pushed back and my quads burning with pain. It suddenly hit me that Roman, the man of my dreams, was working out with me and this was certainly going to impact his body at the same time. The thought that the muscle daddy of all my secret desires was going to continue to add more bulges to his perfect body gave me more adrenaline that I had ever thought possible. This was just the response that Roman had intended. I cranked out the rest of my squats like some kind of powerlifting pro. I could tell the man was impressed. I certainly wanted to get bigger – but mainly because it would make my mature friend proud – but thinking about him getting bigger was the icing on the cake. I suddenly wanted to work out for an entirely new reason – to make Roman grow. A newfound energy overcame my body and it was like I had busted past some unseen wall or reached a new lifting plateau. There was a new drive in me that stemmed totally from my thoughts about another person. I had never realized how self-centered I had become, but this desire to watch Roman become even more beastlike than he already was, fueled me way beyond my normal tolerance level for pain. “Damn, boy, I just got a big rush of pure love from you. These last few minutes have probably been the most unselfish moments of your entire life. I almost tossed these big men off my shoulders and wrapped my arms around you in a backbreaking bear hug. I have a strong feeling that you started this little project with the water and me for selfish reasons, but suddenly the coin has flipped to the other side, hasn’t it? You desire old Roman getting huge even more than you desire it for yourself. That’s what makes you special, Jason. That’s why we’re going to wait until the last bottle of enhanced water has gurgled down my throat before we even kiss, let alone fuck. You’re making me into some kind of dream deity for yourself, but today you’ve realized that doing it for me is just as – if not more – important. You’re a fucking hundred times more sexy right now that you were even just ten minutes ago, son. I like what’s happening to your soul as much as I love what’s happening to your body. Here’s the real kicker, boy. I feel the same way about you as you feel about me. Yep, I’ve wanted you from the moment you first spoke to me just a few days ago. I have a feeling my desire is mostly physical right now, but over the next few days I think it’s going to grow into something much more. It’s time to wear out those huge legs of yours, son. We both need to work out some sexual tension.” Suddenly, it was like I understood the word ‘enlightened’ for the first time. I didn’t second-guess anything Roman had just shared. I knew it was all fact – like I knew my legs would ache like hell tomorrow. It was true I had intended on making the perfect man for myself, that’s why I had turned to Aunt Hildie, but I had not planned that I would turn into a different man, as well. I was slowly giving up control to this muscle daddy. I had always been the alpha – the dominating one – but suddenly I was learning what it meant to be equals and to actually let someone else lead some of the time. I was beginning to do the unthinkable – love someone else more than myself. And this is what made Roman the most handsome person on earth. For the next few hours, Roman put my thick, skin-covered trunks through the kind of abuse usually reserved for torturing prisoners. I had to stop many times and sit on the bench – completely afraid that my big legs were going to give out at any minute. My huge daddy didn’t mind waiting for me as I rested. He usually continued whatever exercise we were doing – with the added weight of the two unconscious guys and did about three more sets than me every time. Watching the monstrous legs of Roman bulge out with every exercise kept me hard throughout our entire time together. His size was insane – quads and calves that ballooned out way past my muscled legs. I began to become fearful that I would never be able to keep up with this new mega-sized older man. I started to doubt my own abilities – something that had never happened before. My new mentor easily detected my state of mind. “Quit comparing yourself to me, boy. You made me into this fucking huge bull. I think the whole purpose of me growing is to give you inspiration and, hopefully, help build you into something monstrous, too. You need to be patient, pup. I’ve only got one goal in life and that’s to grow you huge, too. There might be quick goals here and there for me, like taking time out to fuck big things, but pumping you up super crazy is embedded in my DNA. My balls tighten and become filled with boiling cum when I watch your muscles straining against heavy weight. I already see what you are going to become, boy, and that vision could easily make me blast a load of my juice across this gym if I let myself be weak. But I’m going to stay strong for you, son - I’m going to wage some hot-daddy war on your body and push you harder than you ever thought possible. You’re going to want to beg me for mercy, but you won’t because deep down you can see where you’re headed, too. You want to grow for your muscled pops so much that the desire is eating you up inside. Hell, you’d lift twenty-four hours a day if you thought it would make me happy – wouldn’t you J-boy?” “Yes sir.” “You get a good picture in your head of your soon to be swole body, son. I want you to latch onto that vision of Jason-the-beast. You’ve thought yourself big for a long time, buddy, but you were just seeing the tip of the iceberg. My fucking huge muscles are here to help you, son. And down the line, when I’m fucking that tight hole of yours senseless, you’ll be awakened to new levels of inner-power, too. I’ll unleash in you desires you’ve never dreamed of, boy. I’m the biggest genie ever released from a bottle – and you’ll have released seven bottles into this daddy by the time we’re done. Today’s water unleashed something powerful in me, Jason. I’ve appreciated all the bottles – but this last one didn’t just change things on the outside, it opened a part of me that would have never even been noticed without your help. I’ve got some kind of direct line now to your deepest desires – to those things buried so below the surface that you aren’t even aware of them yet. I know, instinctively, that rubbing my hard-bristled ‘stache across your inner thighs would make you cum instantly, I know that you kissing your own flexed biceps makes your cock-head ache from need of release, and I know that for the last few minutes you’ve only thought about one thing - sucking on my big hairy balls until you get off. But all of these thoughts pale in comparison to the one basic need fueling you right now, son – to please your huge friend Roman. You want this daddy’s approval so much that you’d do anything and you know deep down that I’d never take advantage of that. I’m going to turn all that burning desire right back into momentum for growing you big. We are both halves of the incredible cycle that completes what you wanted when you gave me the first bottle of water – a mentor, a teacher, a muscle daddy, a boss, a dominator, a lover, a friend, and – most of all – inspiration. I’m all that, J-boy, and then some.” My mind was spinning so much from his words that I merely focused my thoughts on a deep desire to suck his balls – something I didn’t realize existed until he mentioned it and then it was like he had opened the floodgates of my soul. Every atom of my body desired the muscled behemoth in front of me. I wanted his body, yes. I wanted to experience sex with this man, yes. I wanted to grow for the daddy, yes. But there was something else that had blossomed over the last few days and it was the one thing I had never expected when I chose Roman for this journey. I had fallen head over heels in love with the man. And it dawned on me that I was not just in love with the new improved Roman – no, I realized that Aunt Hildie’s concoction had merely unleashed was existed already in this older man. I was seeing what Roman truly was at his core – his life circumstances had just never allowed this much of his true self to materialize. And, in turn, Roman was causing my hidden core to be revealed, as well. We were both becoming what our upbringing and environment had covered up over the years – and it was magnificent. Suddenly, I wasn’t unsure of myself any longer. I could clearly see all of my potential – exactly what Roman saw. I didn’t think of myself as unworthy or not good enough – no, I fully realized I was just a work in progress. That thought released me from so much baggage of my past and caused my love for the muscleman in front of me to deepen even more. “Yeah, my boy is finally getting it. I can sense the new awareness flowing through your body. Aw fuck yes, you are even seeing your full potential now and the thought is making that cock of yours grow harder. You are beginning to open yourself to all of my suggestions and all the growing tips I’ve been giving. Soon, we’ll just work out together and not even need to say a word to each other – we’ll just naturally know how to encourage the other to keep getting huge and more powerful. I may be the one drinking the water, Jason, but both of us are being changed by its power. Feel it, son?” “Yes sir, I do. It’s so amazing.” “Yes it is. I think that we should call it a day, boy. You’ve worked hard, again, today and I’m very proud. I see that the two big boys are starting to come around from their post-Roman fuck slumber and our workout has made me super horny. I think I’ll take them back to my condo in midtown and give them both some seconds. I’m pretty sure they’re going to wake up craving more pounding from my meat. And even if they don’t, they’re going to get it anyway. Your legs steady enough to get you home, boy?” “Yes sir. I might need to rest a little longer before leaving, but I’ll be fine.” “That’s good son. We’ll take a break from working out tomorrow, but I think it’s time you came to my place so we can get to know each other a little better. We’ll meet here at the same time and then we’ll grab some take-out for lunch. I don’t know my way around a kitchen. See you tomorrow, Jason.” “I can’t wait, sir.” Roman hoisted the two awakening bodybuilders back onto his monstrous shoulders and walked away. I watched him leave and marveled at how deep my connection to the man had become. I trusted and loved the guy completely. I was amazed that I felt absolutely no jealousy towards the two men that were about to get to experience the powerful lovemaking of my muscle daddy, but I knew it was just temporary. I knew we had two more vials to go. The big man just needed a way to release the sexual tension that developed every time we were around each other and, especially, after we worked out together. I was also deeply aware of his intense desire for me – something I had not been tuned into before. Today’s vial had been about much more than just making Roman physically beautiful. That was part of the total picture, but he had already been gorgeous to me – the perfect man. The change had been mostly internal for both of us. His beauty clearly radiated from within – his muscles being just icing on the already very tasty cake underneath. I suddenly understood that if Roman went back to being the shy un-mustached skinny guy of a few days ago, I would still love him deeply because I now knew what was buried deep within his soul. I knew who he was at his core. I also knew that I would be able to help him release his inner self, just as he was doing for me. I realized that I would be able to see the huge confident muscle daddy deep in his eyes, even if he didn’t. That’s how Roman could see the huge beast-like body that I would become – even before I could, he knew of my potential because he could see my inner self. Every fiber of my body ached to be held by the big man, but I reminded myself that there were just two vials left. I knew we needed to wait until the finished product was revealed. My excitement about being able to be at Roman’s condo – alone with him for a meal – gave me enough inner strength to wobble my tired ass out of the gym and head home. I was worried that my legs would stop working before I made it to a hot bath, but – as it had been every other day – my cock stayed hard way into the evening. It was a continual reminder of what Roman could easily do to my body. ********** Vial 6 That night I officially became Roman obsessed. My legs could barely support me moving from chair to kitchen since the big man had worked me so hard, but I didn’t care. Every thought and every urge was directed toward the muscle daddy of my dreams. I was still clearly overwhelmed with the effects of the fifth vial – making the man handsome. I don’t know what I had expected from that particular dose of Aunt Hildie’s concoction, but the results had been way beyond my wildest dreams. The man’s muscular tanned mature face was now imbedded in my mind, as was his humongous gorgeous body. I looked at the hulking doublewide stainless steel fridge in my kitchen and it reminded me of the man’s big frame. I tried to distract myself by looking at porn on the computer, but every face seemed deficient when compared to the man lurking in my thoughts. I even found myself looking at heavy pieces of furniture as future things the man might easily lift to show off. Roman was slowly becoming my own personal superhero, if not some kind of demi-god. And all these obsessive thoughts didn’t come close to how I craved sexual pleasure from the big older man. I pinched my perpetually hard nipples and dreamed it was Roman’s teeth nipping at my nubs. I found myself constantly daydreaming of what his thick cock would feel like in my mouth or, better yet, in my pulsing tight ass. Any thought of the big man’s pole actually made my hole pucker with joy – and caused my butt cheeks to squeeze together in anticipation of the overwhelming pain-mixed-with-pleasure when his huge shaft plunged forcefully into my submissive body. Because of these day dreams, I ceased to notice the intense pain that still tormented my body from the recent lifting with daddy Roman. It still amazed me how the man had been able to find ways to push my already huge muscles to new heights. I could feel my big self growing – not just maintaining my size, but actually moving beyond what I thought were my limits. The gray-haired behemoth mentor knew how to isolate parts of my body that I had forgotten existed. It was clearly me having an obsession for the improved daddy since the incredible pain that shot through every part of my body when I moved was quickly becoming a huge turn on. My own cock would shoot harder every time I felt terrible aching in muscles being awakened to new growth, caused by Roman’s expertise in the gym. I stood up beside the chair where I was resting and, while holding on to the arm, I squatted down to feel the mind-numbing pain in my quads and calves – something that actually caused pre-cum to seep out of my throbbing dick head. It was just too exciting to feel this vividly what Roman was causing to explode in my body – both internally and in my muscles. While pushing my wobbling legs back up to standing position, a thought hit me like a ton of bricks. I was head over heels in love. I was legs “thrown over my shoulders” in love. I was “bend my body” over the nearest piece of furniture and spread my ass cheeks wide in love. So much joy enveloped my huge frame with this revelation that I lost control in many ways – my cock started to spew big gobs of Roman-induced juice, tears streamed down my face, and I was forced to sit down because my legs gave out. Since I had chosen to remain nude for the evening since clothes actually caused my sore muscles to hurt even more, I shot volleys of hot jism all over the coffee table and sofa in front of me. My blissful sobs of joy mixed with pain actually caused me to slightly miss the excitement and pleasure of the powerful ejaculation. I, Jason, the more than handsome bodybuilder and huge cock tease, had fallen deeply in love. It was something so unfathomable to me that it actually caught me off guard. I had always been the guy that broke hearts; never meeting anyone that could live up to my expectations so I had merely closed myself off to the idea of caring as deeply as I now did for Roman. I was the invincible muscleman – oblivious to the sting of cupid’s arrow. How in the hell had I suddenly become this blubbering lovesick mound of aching meaty bulges. The answer came quickly – Aunt Hildie’s concoction. A sudden panic attack happened as quickly as the answer had come. Was Roman’s desire for me and my intense love for him simply because of some potion I had given him? The impact of the man’s expertise in lifting could be felt in every muscle of my body, so I knew that part of the vials’ work was true – but what about the inner enhancements? Were those changes just as true? Did the enriched water amplify what already existed in Roman, as I had thought all along, or did it simply create what I secretly longed for? Was I Frankenstein and Roman was my muscle daddy monster or had I merely unleashed the powerful beast living within the man? My cock was actually still dribbling thick cum as my mind tried to sort through all of these questions. Tears still streamed down my face, but the incredible joy I had felt earlier was now gone. My overwhelming desire for Roman was now mixed with worry and fear – that everything bonding the two of us together was built on something made up and false. I tried to force this sudden doubt out of my mind and re-focus my thoughts on the hot body of my muscle daddy, his fucking manly mustache, and his inner masculine maturity that stoked my fire, but it was no good. A budding fear was slowly creeping into all of my lustful thoughts about Roman. With Aunt Hildie’s help I had created the perfect muscled robot – a guy that had no free will. Roman was forced to want me because of what was in the vials – it didn’t come from a deep place in his soul. I now cried because I suddenly felt very alone. The man of my dreams was an obedient slave – created by a magic potion. I fell asleep in the chair, exhausted from all the mental angst raging through my mind. My dreams, however, were still heaven-blessed fantasies of Roman’s muscles and the big man growing my body even more muscular than it already was. I awoke late in the morning with another aching hard-on. The doubt from the evening before was still present in my subconscious, but the pleasure from a cum-filled cock overpowered all other thoughts. Visions of my final dream before waking still lingered in my head and I started stroking my morning wood as I focused on them. I had been dreaming of sitting in Roman’s lap, with his hard cock up my ass, as we both curled heavy dumbbells to pump up our already insanely large biceps. The big man pulsed his crotch into my butt each time we brought the weights up to the peak of the flex – causing me to get some extra punch to the lift. The big man also kissed the back of my neck each time and spoke encouraging words – commenting on the size of my arms, saying how much he loved being inside me, and constantly complimenting my new size. The sensation of being filled by his hefty meat, the tight pump that I experienced each time my arm tensed upright, and the sweet nothings I imagined Roman was saying to me was enough to send me over the edge. My morning wood quickly became a cannon blasting off a repeat round of thick volleys of cum across the room – streaking the same places as my load had the night before. The magazines on the coffee table were going to have to be tossed in the trash and the sofa was going to need a thorough cleaning. Again, my post-ejaculation glow quickly turned into doubt, my mind now being able to return to thoughts about how the vials had created the man of my dreams and that it was all probably fake. I knew there was part of me that wanted to say ‘who the hell cares’ and go forward, living a life of total bliss with a giant muscle daddy. But there was another part of me that knew how much I had fallen in love and the thought of Roman not loving me in the same natural way caused great trepidation. I wanted the big man to desire me because of the person I was and not due to some concoction I had given him. I wanted our first act of joyful man-on-man sex to be something he chose freely and not because of something he drank from a vial. I wanted to know that Roman truly loved me as much as I loved him. A glance at the clock quickly snapped me out of my venture into doubt and self-pity. I noticed that I had slept a lot longer than I had thought and I only had about thirty minutes before my appointed time to meet Roman. I immediately jumped into action – the thought of seeing the huge muscle daddy overruling any anxiety I was feeling. I ignored the cum-covered coffee table and sofa, jumped in the shower quickly, and was on my way to the gym after taking only ten minutes to get ready. When I stepped into the open area of the gym I was instantly greeted with a vision of the gigantic Roman working out in the middle of the room. It was like a hundred spotlights created a magnetic glow around the man. The first thing I noticed – and it made my cock shoot achingly hard in mere seconds – was that the man had clearly grown since yesterday. I couldn’t believe my eyes. Roman’s body seemed thicker at every mind-blowing bulging muscle. The guy hulked out in a way that was intoxicatingly sexy and super masculine at the same time. And the guy was covered in sweat – his skin-tight wet t-shirt stretched so thinly across his body that I could see the matted down hair covering his chest and bulky abdominals. The word that came to mind was tank – the guy was a sweaty tank with beads of sweat dripping from his forehead and chin. The heavy layer of salty liquid covering his body made his arms glisten like the sun. My mouth went dry from the immediate lust that devoured my body. I found that I was breathing heavier – almost grunting like a gorilla in heat – and my body was actually shaking with desire for the older beast. There were a few holes in the flimsy white shirt and I was positive they had been formed during the workout he was obviously ending. I strolled across the room in my khakis and dress shirt, wishing I were nude so I could entice the huge muscle man to take me right there in the middle of the gym. His body, his gorgeous face, and his perfect mustache made me immediately forget all anxiety and doubt that had crept into my mind over the last few hours. The plain fact was that I wanted this man almost as much as I wanted to breathe. Every fiber of my body – especially my rock-hard prick – craved this older muscle god. Suddenly, I didn’t care if the vials had caused him to want me – I was just happy that the mountain of hard bulges chose to give me the time of day, let alone take me under his wing. I was the luckiest guy in the world and I was about to have lunch with the hunkiest daddy in the world. The smile that broke out across Roman’s face when he noticed me walking up made my legs actually wobble with nervousness. I felt like I was in the presence of a Greek muscled deity. “Fuck, son, you dress up nice. Old Roman could almost eat you up, you look so good. I popped a stiff one just from one glance at your fine body. You fill out a shirt like a man’s suppose to, Jason. Thoughts of you, boy, made my workout for the last three hours so intense that I think I packed on five pounds of new muscle.” “I think it’s all in your arms, sir.” “Yeah, you noticed that, did you? I feel the growth there, especially. I lifted some fucking heavy weight as I visualized doing things to your body that when they actually happen you’re going to feel like you’ve died and gone to heaven.” “Gazing on your huge sweaty body makes me think I’m already there, sir.” “Damn, boy, you’ve made my cock pulse up even harder than it was before just from seeing you all dressed up. I’m not sure the clothes I’ve got in the locker room are going to hold a candle to the sexiness you’re blasting off. I may have to buy some new threads to match all of your handsome perfection.” “I think maybe no clothes on you would be perfection, sir.” “You might be right today, J-boy. I lifted enough weight during my workout to equal shoving an entire city block about a hundred feet. I was on fire today, man. I got home yesterday and fucked the hell out of those two bodybuilders again – just because working out with you got me so juiced up. They’re still at home passed out on the bed. They begged me to leave them at home and let them get some sleep. I granted their wish, but only on the stipulation that they’d be out of there by the time I returned for lunch with you. At one point last night, I plopped one big guy on the other’s hard dick and then lifted both men up onto my hard missile – plowing the guy on the bottom so hard that it gave intense pleasure to both men. You should have seen me holding both big bodies up in the air as I stood there pumping my huge rod into that tight ass. My fat balls have become a cum-factory, churning out juice as fast as I can move from one man’s ass to the next. Those big boys probably aren’t sitting down for weeks, Jason.” “I can’t believe it, Roman. You’re just so gigantic everywhere I look.” “Yeah, you like your big daddy’s hot body, don’t you, J-boy?” “Yes sir.” “Well how about I get a little special water from you, son, and then I’ll go throw on my shorts and tank-top and we’ll be on our way to get some grub. How does that sound?” “Incredible. I’m very excited about you having more of my family’s water, sir.” “So am I, son, so am I. I’m beginning to not remember what the vials have done to me, but I know they help me a lot.” I watched as the muscleman drank the bottle of water I handed to him. Droplets of sweat hung off of his handlebar ‘stache and his gray hair was matted down on his head – giving him even more of an older jock-stud look than before. I watched as his muscled neck swallowed the liquid in what was basically one gulp. I imagined the fluid going into his body as my eyes roamed down his mega broad shoulders, over his mammoth pecs, and then down his beautiful solid midsection. I felt myself getting light headed as I took in all of Roman’s beautiful physique and realized that he truly did seem larger. I watched as his face revealed that the water was working its magic. My cock started to stir to attention even more than it already was – something I noticed was happening to his own hefty meat, as well. “That is very good stuff, Jason. Let me step into the back for a few minutes, Jason, and I’ll be ready to go.” “Yes sir.” There was something in the way that Roman excused himself that was totally new and super exciting. I could tell there was a change to his personality, but I didn’t get a good enough glimpse of how the water had changed him to figure out what it was. He still had that unbelievable sexy sparkle in his eye and he carried himself with so much confidence that it bordered on cocky, but there was something definitely different. It was something about the way he carried himself – something in the way he said he’d be ready in a few minutes. I watched every head follow him as he walked by different people in the gym. He caught everyone’s attention and it was clear that each man wanted Roman in a powerful way. As I waited for Roman I began to think it might be necessary for me to beat off before we went to lunch at his place. I had never been so sexually turned on in my entire life. I could not believe that I, a gorgeous hung of a bodybuilder, was head-over-heels in love with someone. It was way beyond infatuation. It bordered on stalker level. I craved Roman on some internal level that I had never experienced before. When I closed my eyes I could picture every muscled curve of his body, every gray streaked hair on his head and mustache, and every beautiful mature masculine part of his face. I began to think that the aches and pains I felt in my body were not from the intense workouts my daddy put me through, but were actually pining throbs of desire for the man. I suddenly started to doubt that going to his condo was a good idea – for fear that I would not be able to wait for the final vial of Aunt Hildie’s concoction before attacking the gorgeous specimen. My erotic dreams of the muscled man were suddenly interrupted when I noticed that the gym had suddenly become as silent as a library. Without even opening my eyes I knew that Roman had emerged from the locker room. I was petrified that raising my eyelids and beholding all of his magnificence was going to make my cock spew with more pressure than a badly shaken two-liter cola. I could not, however, refrain from seeing what was causing the entire gym to freeze in place. What greeted my opened eyes could only be described as what people saw when they beheld an angel in heaven. Standing on this side of the door to the locker room was the beautiful and impeccably dressed body of wet-dream-come-true muscle daddy Roman. The big man was pulling gently on the cuffs of a beautiful light blue dress shirt underneath the jacket of a perfect cream-colored Armani linen suit. The giant man still looked butch as hell, but now there was an air of style and grace surrounding him that made James Bond seem like a hick. My mouth dropped open wide as I drank in all of the man’s tanned hugeness. The handlebar ‘stache looked as tailored as the suit, the man’s head of attractive senior hair looked like it had just been styled by the world’s best hairdresser, and the massive muscled body looked even larger covered by a wardrobe that clearly cost a year’s worth of my salary. When the man finally looked at me it was like lightning bolts shot out of his eyes into my chest – that’s how bowled over I was by his gorgeousness. Clearly defined muscles bulged and relaxed as the man-angel walked towards me. I knew, before he even reached my area of the gym, that the newly improved Roman out-classed me by many levels. I even smelled his incredible cologne before he got close. I had never felt so inferior in my entire life. The only thing that saved me – that made me even remotely capable of speaking to the man – was his intensely confident and inviting smile. “Are you ready for lunch, Jason?” I couldn’t form words for a few seconds. The man was even more stunning up close and personal. I could not take my eyes from his – it was like some powerful light beaming from within him hypnotized me. I closed my gaping mouth, licked my lips, and attempted a smile. By this point I had forgotten he had asked a question. I was simply basking in the beauty of the man – overwhelmed that this god had chosen to speak to me, even though I knew him so well. Roman did not embarrass me by asking the question again or by saying anything. He simply did the polite thing and waited for me to gain control of my body and mind. I suddenly realized that our interaction called for some kind of response from me. I dug deep into my soul and gathered all of my strength in order to offer the only reply that fitted such an astonishingly handsome and well-built classy man. “Yes sir.” Roman bent down and grabbed my gym bag and then held out his hand to me. He held out his beautifully manicured thick manly palm and fingers, causing me to feel like fucking Cinderella meeting the prince as I placed my smaller hand in his. His fingers firmly clasped around mine and his arm didn’t budge as I pulled my entire weight upward using him as my anchor. The man’s massive linen-covered limb stayed in place as my huge body unsteadily stood and pressed into him. As soon as he sensed that I had command over my legs he released my hand and moved his perfect paw to the small of my muscled back to guide me out of the gym. As we walked through the big room I felt a rush of pride flow through my body knowing that everyone else was jealous as hell because I was leaving with this man. I was sure that every person in the place – whether gay, straight, male, or female – wanted to be with Roman. I felt like I had just been crowned queen of some fucking parade and every other girl in town was full of murderous envy. Roman reached out to open the door for me and allowed me to walk through first – a move that was both alpha-cocky and gentlemanlike at the same time. My brain was on stimulation overload as we walked toward the parking lot. In the bright sunlight I was able to regain a little of my own confidence and I stared at my striking friend as he put on what I knew were ridiculously expensive face-complimenting sunglasses. The good-looking mega stud smiled at me and guided me to a dark blue Porshe Cabriolet turbo coup. It was my dream car of all dream cars and the top was already down. Roman opened my door and actually slid his hand down to my ass to half guide-half lift me into the seat. The overtly virile move thrilled me beyond what I could have imagined and my cock actually started to throb achingly from being too hard. “Your obvious arousal, young man, is very flattering. I hope I am not causing you any discomfort.” “No sir.” My answer came quickly because I did not want to disappoint the man in any way. I could not have this hunk of muscle daddy perfection think for a second that anything he did bothered me in any way. That would have made me very sad. I wanted him to sense that I was literally on cloud nine whenever he was around – and even when he wasn’t, for that matter. As he moved around to his side of the car I quickly looked down at myself to make sure I looked presentable for the man. I immediately felt underdressed, not muscular enough, and inadequate in my handsomeness – all new feelings for me, which he must have sensed when he easily squeezed his huge frame into the driver seat. “You look exquisite, Jason.” My heart nearly exploded with delight. Roman had looked deep into my eyes and praised me in a way that melted any self-doubt that had entered my brain. It was a comment that had been mixed with a command, a compliment, and an invitation all at the same time. He was ordering me to be happy with myself – a demand I could not say no to. He was admiring me in a way that thrilled me like a young schoolgirl. And he was requesting that I view myself through his eyes – something that empowered me to rekindle my own self-worth. My cock twitched with excitement – a movement in my pants that did not go unnoticed by my huge date. He smiled to himself and started the car. As we pulled out of the parking lot of the gym I noticed that Roman turned in the opposite direction of mid-town – the area of his condo. “I thought you lived in the opposite direction.” “No, I live at the beach. What made you think that?” “Well yesterday you said . . . um, never mind. I was mistaken. I can’t wait to see your place. Where shall we stop to get lunch?” “I’ve already made lunch for us, Jason. I hope that is okay.” “Oh, yes . . . yes, it’s fine. I just thought you said you couldn’t . . . uh . . . just forget it.” Roman smiled at me – again, it was a smile that put me at ease instantly. I also suddenly realized what was happening. Aunt Hildie’s concoction changed everything – not just the man, but also everything around the man. Roman was not the same guy as the day before. The clothes were different, the car was different, and the house was different – just as his attitude and demeanor were different. I had wanted a cultured muscle daddy and the concoction did not disappoint. This was a little hard for me to grasp as we traveled down the road toward the coast. I knew we were going to what most people considered the ritzy part of town. I was trying to understand how the vials were completely changing the man I had met in the gym just a few days before. It was clear that Roman remembered nothing of his former self and I could not decide if this was a good thing or not. I loved the new improved Roman, but I also had come to love the inner Roman – the original guy I had encountered. I also again wondered if the man I had created only liked me because of the magic in the water. I realized that most men would have said ‘what the hell’ and just accepted things as they were, but I couldn’t do that. I desperately wanted Roman to love me on his own – not because of what I had wished for. Only the big gorgeous body of the elder man sitting in the car helped me to stuff all these feelings deep inside. I wanted to enjoy this day without second guessing everything. I knew the time of reckoning would come with the last vial. I leaned back in my leather seat, turned to look at the smiling face of the man I now loved, and sighed out loud before I even realized what I was doing. It was a sound of contentment and joy. It was also noticed by my huge date for the day. “Happy, Jason?” “Very.” “I’m glad. I’m very happy, too.” “I hope so.” “What is there not to be happy about – I’m tooling down the road with a gorgeous man and the sun is shining brightly. It’s a perfect day.” “I couldn’t agree more. You know, that suit highlights your muscles perfectly.” “Thanks, big guy. I have a gay tailor that seems to only put me in tight clothing. He says when he dresses me it’s like I’m his work of art.” “I’ll say.” “We should get him to make you some clothes. I think he’d love dressing you, too.” “I’m afraid I couldn’t afford your tailor, Roman.” “It could be a little gift from me to you. After all, your family’s water continues to improve my body. It’s the least I could do.” “How much do you remember about your life before the water, Roman?” “What do you mean?” “Well, for starters, how long have you lived at the beach?” “For years. That’s a funny question.” “How long have you been big, Roman?” “Ever since I started working out – in my teens. I mean I wasn’t this big, of course, that’s what your family’s water did to me. It made me get a lot bigger.” “It sure did.” I now understood that Roman was slowly becoming completely the man I had dreamed of when I wrote to Aunt Hildie. Her potion was working perfectly and, yet, I was getting more nervous about its effects. Roman still had free will – since he had not taken the last vial. Since the final drink of water was labeled ‘loving’ and Aunt Hildie had made this liquid for me – it was clear that that dose would make Roman’s huge body, his mature and cocky attitude, and his cultured flair all directed towards me. And while the thought of this made me extremely excited, I began to wonder if it was truly what I wanted. If I was I turning Roman into a robot that automatically became and did everything I wanted, was that truly love? Or was it making him my muscle slave? He clearly remembered drinking the water, but he was slowly forgetting how dramatically it changed him. I must have had a worried look on my face, which Roman noticed. “It looks like my gorgeous boy needs some food, quickly. Hang on there, sport, we’re almost to my place.” We shortly pulled into the garage of what could only be described as the beach house of my dreams. It made sense that the house would be what I liked, since the water was turning Roman into my dream man. As we entered the brightly sun-lit house I recognized a Lucien Freud painting I had always admired, some pieces of sculpture that I had dreamed of owning if ever I won the lottery, and noticed that the place was filled with pieces of my dream furniture. At this point I began to freak out a little. It was like I had created an alternate universe for myself. All of this anxiety disappeared, however, as soon as Roman took off his coat inside the front door. The light blue silk shirt clung to the muscle daddy’s body in a way that was erotically flattering and emphasized the man’s torso perfectly. An overwhelming desire for the muscle god welled up in my body and helped me to forget about being freaked out. I stopped in my tracks and stared open-mouthed at the mustached daddy in front of him. Roman let out a soft chuckle and walked over to close my mouth by placing a thick finger underneath my chin and pushing upward. The physical contact snapped me out of my lustful trance. “I picked this shirt out just for you, sweet boy, so I’m glad you approve.” “What’s not to approve – you look good enough to eat. I think you’ve grown since yesterday.” “I hope so. You’ve gained about ten pounds of muscle yourself.” “No way, I haven’t gained anything in about ten months. I think I’ve hit my plateau.” “Really? Check out the scale in the master bathroom down the hall – I think you’ll be surprised. I’ll pour us some Prosecco and finish getting lunch ready. We’ll eat out on the deck, if that’s okay with you.” “That sounds great. I’m telling you you’re wrong, though, about the added pounds.” I walked down the hall, marveling at every detail of the beautiful home. The master bedroom seemed made for a movie and had all the gadgets and furniture I had ever wanted. I stepped on the top-of-the-line electric scale in the incredible bathroom and was, again, shocked beyond words. I had actually gained about twelve pounds and I instantly knew it was all muscle. Roman’s incredible tips in the gym had worked miracles, even in just a few short days. My head spun in disbelief. I reached out and grabbed hold of the beautifully tiled counter to steady myself. I also let out a gasp because I had thought it impossible to grow any more. Roman obviously heard me, even from down the hall. “I told you so, Jason. Stick with me, kid, and we’re going to blow your mind all the time. Come get lunch.” I was, again, surprised by the changes in Roman when I gazed at what he had prepared for lunch. The day before he had said he did not know his way around the kitchen, but the spread on the table in front of me rivaled anything made by Ina Garten, the Barefoot Contessa. There were some light appetizers, a seafood salad, and a couple of options for dessert. A wine that Roman had chosen specifically to compliment the food accompanied every part of the meal. He explained perfectly how each drink brought out different parts of the dish it was partnered with. I quickly realized that the ‘culture’ vial of water had made the huge man a walking encyclopedia for art, architecture, food, music, and so much more. He had become a true renaissance man with a body to die for. I tried desperately to focus on what Roman was saying as he spoke, but my eyes kept wandering to his fur-covered chest, exposed by the open shirt, and his bulging arms. It became clear that Roman realized what I was doing but he never commented on it – ever the gentleman. The meal was exquisite and I eagerly complimented every part of the meal. Later, after we had rinsed everything and loaded the dishwasher, Roman made a proposal that made my heart stop. “I was wondering, Jason, if you might care to stay the night. I believe it’s okay for me to take the last vial at midnight and we might want to see what comes after that.” We were standing at the edge of Roman’s large deck that stuck out over the ocean. His eyes and entire body seemed to reflect the astounding beauty of the water below. The muscled daddy radiated strength, sensitivity, and manliness – all at the same time. My legs began to wobble from excitement at the idea of spending the night with Roman. I knew the final vial was in my gym bag in the entranceway and, clearly, he did, too. During the meal, however, I had begun to contemplate not giving him the final vial. My fear about Roman not having the free will to choose to love me was causing doubt about finishing what I had begun. I figured I could leave things as they were right now and our relationship could develop naturally. It was clear that we were wildly attracted to each other. My hesitation was not lost on the big man. “What is it, Jason?” “I was thinking you might not want to take the last vial of water. I mean, look at how you’ve changed already. I think it’s enough, don’t you?” “I’m not sure, Jason. I’ve begun to forget what the vials have done to me. I know I’ve taken them and I remember they come from you, but I don’t recall who I was before you shared them with me. I understand, however, somewhere in my gut, that I need to take them all. It’s a packaged deal and we need to trust that. You feel it, too, don’t you.” “No, Roman, I don’t. I can’t explain it all to you, but I think the last vial will change you in a way that’s not good. I originally wanted . . . I mean the original plan was to take them all, but I’m not sure that’s a good idea now.” “I think we should stick to the original plan. You should trust the vials, son.” “How about we don’t make a decision until midnight. Okay, Roman. Let’s just have the evening to ourselves – just as we are right now – and then we can see what we want to do later on.” “If that’s what you want, Jason, then we’ll wait to make the decision. I don’t think I’ll be changing my mind, though. I’ve just got a gut feeling that I need to complete whatever transformation that has taken place.” “You really can’t remember anything, Roman?” “I have a vague memory of growing – both the muscles and the mustache – and I kind of remember having a different personality, but it’s getting more and more sketchy all the time. I just know that you’ve helped me a lot and I want to return the favor by making you grow bigger. I also feel a strong voice in my head that says I shouldn’t be physically intimate with you in any way until after the last vial. My gut tells me that the changes won’t take hold or something like that if we hook up in any way.” Roman’s gut feeling resonated with a similar hunch that was eating away at my own stomach. I had slowly realized that Aunt Hildie’s concoction would only be permanent if Roman drank every vial – but I also had come to understand that the last vial would probably erase all memories of his former self and make him my own hugely muscled adoring daddy boyfriend, but it wouldn’t be his choice. Roman would be responding to the magic of Aunt Hildie’s concoction and love me unconditionally. It was every gay man’s dream - to have a muscle daddy slave - but I had begun to wonder if it was truly what I wanted. I had set out to make the perfect man – and in almost every way Roman had become exactly what I wanted, but I now doubted my dream. I wondered if it would be better to let Roman go back to being the man I had met in the gym a few days ago and love the inner muscle daddy I knew existed inside him - knowing that his mind was clear and his decisions were his own. Or would it satisfy me more to have him be the perfect specimen of manhood now, but understand that he adored me only because of Aunt Hildie’s concoction. I was leaning toward the former because I thought that I would be able to, over many years, release the inner Roman and come somewhat close to what he was right now, but there were no guarantees. “Just because we can’t do anything too intimate until after the last vial, Jason, doesn’t mean we can’t have a little fun this afternoon.” “What do you mean, Roman?” “I mean a guy can still look, even if he can’t touch. I’d like to see you flex for me, boy. It would be good to see what my training has done to you. And if I choose to get a little relief from all this pent up tension, well, there seems to be little harm in that.” My cock, which had become deflated during my inner turmoil about the last vial, suddenly shot back to being fully hard – achingly hard, as a matter of fact. The thought of seeing my muscle daddy work off a little sexual tension was enough to almost bring me to an uncontrollable explosion. At the same time, though, the thought of posing for my dream man intimidated me. I had been a natural exhibitionist ever since I had added my first few pounds of muscle as a young man. I was a champion bodybuilder that usually strutted through the gym like I owned the place. What was happening to me? Roman, the elder muscle god of my dreams; was making me embarrassed about my body – my huge body. It was just that he was so much larger and muscle-packed than me – it caused me to feel inadequate. I looked down at the ground – torn between intense lust at the thought of seeing Roman pump his huge cock and extreme discomfort at the idea of stripping down to some posers for this gorgeous man. Again, the giant muscle daddy in front of me sensed my awkwardness perfectly. “You have nothing to be shy about, boy. You’re fucking gorgeous. Don’t compare yourself to me, son. We’re going to get you this huge very soon. And right now, you’re more muscled than almost ninety-nine percent of the world. Your body gets this huge muscle daddy worked up more than you’ll ever know. Hell, I’d throw you down on this deck and fuck the shit out of that tight ass right now if I didn’t know it would break the spell you’ve been feeding me in that water. We might be tempting fate getting naked and everything, but I’m just not sure I can take being this close to you and not chugging out a big load. How about I open a six hundred dollar bottle of wine, we get a little drunk, and you show off that fucking hot body for your daddy. What do you say, son?” “I say I’ll get the opener while you get the bottle of wine.” We stood there staring at each other for a few seconds. I was seriously worried that we were going to pounce on each other for some throw down man-on-man sex and forget about Aunt Hildie’s last vial. I’d be lying if I said that part of me didn’t wish that we would, but Roman broke the tension by letting out a loud, somewhat uncultured cowboy yell, pounded his huge thick chest with his fists a couple of times and then backed away to go get the wine - never taking his eyes off of mine until he got to the door. I exhaled loudly after he disappeared and immediately sank into one of the oversized cushioned deck chairs. I felt light-headed – mainly because all of the blood in my body was pumping powerfully into my stiff cock – and worried that I might pass out from the excitement Roman caused in my body. I wanted to feel his huge muscles pressed up against my hard body so badly that I worried I was going to burst into flames from the heat he produced within me. I saw the same exact lust in Roman’s eyes. He desired me as much as I desired him – even before he drank the last vial. It suddenly dawned on me that if I could be convinced that Roman loved me unconditionally prior to taking the last vial then maybe the guilt I felt about turning him into an unknowing slave could evaporate from my mind. If he was already a total lovesick puppy – devoted to me – then I didn’t have to worry about what Aunt Hildie’s concoction did to him. I realized I had already begun to rationalize reasons for giving the last vial to Roman – again, a sure sign I was head over heels in love with him. The big man clearing his voice interrupted my mental revelry. I looked up and gasped out loud when I saw my muscle daddy standing over me holding a bottle of wine and realized he had taken off his beautiful shirt. I had seen his upper body many times before, but the intensified sexual tension between us caused me to take in his massiveness in a new and exciting way. “Somebody was dreaming of his muscle daddy so much that he forgot to get the opener.” “Guilty as charged, sir.” “Not to worry, I stopped by the kitchen to lose the shirt and grab the corkscrew.” “Watch out when you say ‘screw’ big man – I may not be able to prevent myself from attacking you.” “No, no, dreamboat, we have to wait until after midnight for all that touchy-feely stuff. That means we have about eight hours to kill. I’m thinking we can find a lot of things to do to keep our hands occupied until then. Watch this little trick I learned today, sport.” Roman pushed out his monstrous pecs and held the bottle of wine in the deep valley between the hard mounds of flesh. He then tensed his chest causing a ton of striations to become noticeable even through the fur covering the huge muscles. I watched in awe and lust as he dropped his hand and the wine bottle stayed tightly in place. I then loved every second of the show as he took the kitchen tool and proceeded to uncork the bottle while he held it in place with just his pecs. Some of the deep burgundy wine squirted out on his right massive pec shelf as he pulled out the cork and I immediately wanted to lick it up – excited about tasting the mixture of his salty sweat and the sweet wine. Roman shook his finger back and forth at me and shook his head from side to side. “Not yet, sexy big boy. Cool your jets. Did you like my trick?” “Look to my crotch for your answer, daddy.” “Ummm, indeed you did. Care for some wine?” “Only if I can slurp it up from within that big crevice between those massive muscled puppies!” “Maybe later on, boy, maybe later on. Right now, you’ll have to settle for a glass. I also think we should simply sit here for a while and sip our wine – before we start your little show. I think we are both too wired for any kind of stimulation right now. We might not be able to control our hands.” “Or our cocks.” “So true, my young pup, so true.” Roman poured both of us a big glass of the wine and almost all thoughts of sex immediately left my mind after he swirled my glass for a few seconds and then allowed me to sip some of the unbelievable aged vino. It was like having a sweet grape orgasm in my mouth. I had never tasted something so incredible. Roman could instantly tell how much I loved the wine and this pleased him very much. He sat down in another deck chair, across from me, and watched intently as I took my second sip. I was blown away by the taste even more the second time. “He likes the wine. I see my boy has good taste.” “Of course. I chose you, didn’t I?” “Smooth, sir, smooth.” “Almost as smooth as your wine, daddy.” “When you call me daddy, Jason, it takes every ounce of my strength not to leap from this chair and throw my big body on top of you. Who knows what would happen after that.” “Daddy, daddy, daddy.” “You, my friend, are incorrigible.” We both took a long sip of wine and stared into each other’s eyes. It was a natural break in the strenuous work of not attacking each other. The air was filled with the kind of sexual tension that was so palpable we both knew that even a stiff wind could send us over the edge. I wanted this elder specimen of muscled daddiness more than I had ever wanted anything in my entire life. I was lost in his confidence and his masculine beauty. I could not believe I had been granted the chance to create my fantasy man. I mentally stumbled for a few seconds when the word ‘fantasy’ crept into my thoughts. Is that what Roman was – just a fantasy? Had I taken away his ability to choose things for himself and would the final vial seal his robotic love for me completely? Suddenly, my mind was clear and I knew what I had to do. I loved this man too much to make him my slave – even if his new body and his cocky attitude was everything I had ever wanted. I made the decision that would cause me great grief, but I knew it was also the right thing to do. “I need to step into the little boy’s room, sir.” “You’ll find that there’s not any room here for little boys, Jason.” “Well, then I need to step into the big boy’s room, sir.” “No fair jerking off in there, big guy. Save that sweet stuff for later on.” “I wouldn’t think of it, sir.” I placed my glass on a side table and slid off the chair. I had to reach down and readjust my hard cock, so it would be easy to walk. This caused Roman to chuckle slightly. I looked down into his beautiful eyes and I immediately got the sense that he knew exactly what I was doing. I thought I saw sadness in his eyes, but there was also some pride mixed in. I was instantly confused and stopped in my tracks. I must have had a quizzical look on my face. Roman smiled at me and then nodded his head. “A man has to do what he’s got to do.” “What?” “I mean, when you have to piss, you got to piss. Am I right?” “Um . . . yes . . . yes, sir.” I moved away slowly and knew that Roman followed my every step. I got the feeling we had not been talking about bodily functions. It really creeped me out when it seemed that Roman knew what I was thinking. I quickly moved into the house. I walked to my gym bag in the foyer and grabbed the last vial. Once inside the bathroom I stood over the toilet like a frozen statue – torn between what I knew was the right thing to do and what my cock told me was the thing that turned me on more than anything else in the world. I did not want Roman to be a robot. I did not want his love unless it was given freely. I knew what I was about to do would mean that the muscle daddy of my dreams would be back to his original dweebish self by morning. I also glanced around the fancy bathroom and realized the beach home would be gone, too. Remembering that the house was furnished and decorated to my own taste hastened my decision – since it was a sign of the big man’s automatic commitment to me. I opened the vial, sighed heavily, and then poured the liquid in the toilet – and flushed. I immediately felt great relief with my decision, but I had to lower the seat cover and sit down to recover fully. I had basically just given up on everything I ever dreamed of having. I had watched Roman change into the muscled senior stud of all studs and now I was giving it all up. But I realized I was sacrificing my own orgasmic happiness because I loved the man – the true man. I had come to love everything about Roman. I hoped that I would one day help him to once again become his present macho muscled self, but I realized it would be a long process. The man sitting out on the deck existed somewhere within the original Roman – I knew that now - but I also understood that it might take a lifetime to help him reach his full potential. I gathered my strength, wiped away the tears that had begun to fall down my cheeks, and returned the vial my bag as I made my way back outside. I inhaled deeply, to regain some confidence, and stepped back out onto the deck. ********** I somehow felt amazingly calm and collected when I returned to the deck and beheld the beautiful Roman. The heat of the day was causing him to perspire slightly and the light layer of water made it look like he had oiled up his big body. He glistened like the water on the shore of a Greek isle. He was lying there soaking up the rays of the setting sun with his eyes closed as I moved near him. I stood there quietly, staring at the beautiful man. He seemed larger than before. I immediately thought it wasn’t possible, but then I remembered all the things that Aunt Hildie’s concoction had accomplished thus far. Maybe the big man was still growing. I tried to remember what Roman looked like before the transformation – and how he would again look this time tomorrow, but all I could picture was the way he was right now – muscled, mustached, and exuding cockiness and culture at the same time. Actually, even I was beginning to forget the old Roman. I tried desperately to memorize how he looked right at that moment so that over the coming years, as we hopefully rebuilt him to this point, I could remember what each part of him should look like. I doubted we would ever reach the perfection in front of me, but maybe we could come close. It didn’t even cross my mind how hard it would be to get Roman to be as confident and knowledgeable as he was right now, but only time would tell. When he finally spoke, clearly having sensed that I was back, he did not open his eyes. “Did you take care of everything, Jason?” “I’m sorry?” “Were you able to set things straight while you were inside?” “Um . . . yes, yes I think I did.” “That’s good. Now, how about a little flexing for your ole buddy Roman?” He finally opened his eyes. There was a new twinkle there that I had not noticed before. I quickly picked up that it existed because the big man was finally overtly flirting with me. I had witnessed him mesmerize others with his charm and I also saw people follow his every move at the gym, but now the man was focused solely on me – and not like he focused on me when we worked out together. No, the look in his eyes was purely sexual and it made my strong legs wobble. Roman was looking at me with a smile that made it clear he would have fucked me silly right there and then if it had not been for the final vial – the vial that no longer existed since I had dumped it down the toilet. Roman’s lustful staring turned me on in a way that I could not explain. I wanted the man more than I wanted air or water. I needed him to live. “Um . . . I’m sorry, Roman?” “Take your shirt off.” I didn’t fully understand what he was asking, but I began to unbutton my shirt just because he had told me to. I would have jumped off a cliff or in front of a charging bus if the guy had ordered it. I was Roman’s puppy – obedient until the end. I suddenly felt a pang of regret for having gotten rid of the last vial. Being ordered around by a huge older muscle stud was such a turn on – such the fulfillment of all my lifelong dreams, but it was also false coming from this man. Roman’s bravado was created by me – and Aunt Hildie’s concoction. In less than twenty-four hours he would be back to the original smallish man I had met in the gym just a few days ago. My present actions with the shirt reflected a need to satisfy the man sitting in the deck chair in front of me. My mind and heart had already begun to plan how I might naturally build up the guy that had been the original cornerstone – the man I had met in the gym that first day. By this point my shirt lay on the deck at my feet. My upper body was completely exposed. “Damn, you’re a beautiful man, Jason. Your size and definition is amazing. I could gaze on your incredible muscles forever.” Roman’s words turned me on in a way that was unfathomable in every way – I didn’t realize I could become as jazzed about someone as I was about him at that moment. Here was one of the sexiest and most fucking built men I had ever seen in my entire life talking about how beautiful and muscular I was – it was so surreal. I watched in awe as Roman unzipped his pants and pulled out the most mouth-watering plump masculine cock I had ever seen – and started stroking the big thing slowly. The muscle daddy of my dreams was getting his rocks off because of my body. This was something I never thought I would live long enough to experience. Suddenly, the deadline of midnight no longer mattered. I didn’t care that Roman would be turning back to the man I had met in the gym a few days ago – it just didn’t matter. Right now, at this moment, he was a huge guy that found me so irresistible that he had to jerk-off as he gazed upon my body. I started to unzip my pants and push them down over my immense quads without having the stud request it. I wanted to please Roman so much that I merely did what I sensed he desired. I could not have guessed how right I truly was. “Aw hell, boy, you are making me crazy. Just look at those huge legs. You’ve got so much muscle in those quads I think it could take me years to count the striations. And those fucking calves are as big as kegs! Jason, you are the most beautiful man in the world. I hope I can prevent myself from cumming too soon – I want to save myself for you later on.” I was hoping the same thing about myself. Seeing the huge muscled daddy stroking his big meat in the chair in front of me was almost too much. I was as hard as stone and leaking a lot of pre. I forced myself to stare at Roman’s face – avoiding his huge body and the pumping of his cock because I knew it would make me explode. I stood there only in my underwear – but my own pole stretched my briefs out in a way that was both indecent and harmful to the material. I wanted to throw my big body down on the even bigger man lying in the chair before me. I wanted it so much that my body actually ached. I could have initiated sex with Roman since the final vial had been flushed down the toilet, but I waited. I waited to honor the fact that he was being diligent in his own control – but also because I wanted to build up the mind-blowing sexual tension that already existed between us. I knew I would have to tell the guy that the final vial was gone. I knew his disappointment would be great, but I also knew – on a certain level – that he could not remember the man he used to be. I had a feeling he would wake up tomorrow and not even remember that he had been the most beautiful muscle daddy that had ever walked the earth – not to mention the cockiest and most cultured. Tomorrow he would only see that there was a giant stud sleeping next to him that was head-over-heels in love with him. I knew that I would still desire Roman after he returned to his old self – because I had glimpsed what existed beneath the surface. I now knew what the man could become – what was possible within him. And that was enough to keep me committed and devoted to him forever. I was certainly ready to re-build the Roman I knew - when he no longer had the body or the attitude that existed right now. “Flex your guns, boy.” My arms went up in the air immediately and I pumped my biceps hard. I needed the big daddy in front of me to be impressed. The pumping of his cock increased a little and he moaned in what could only be described as pure pleasure. The man was staring at me like I was a tall glass of ice water and he had been out in the dessert without any liquid for days. If looks could have equaled intercourse – at that moment I would have been fucked in every orifice possible. I tensed my arms even higher – desperate to make Roman happy. His leaking pre-cum made the rock-hard huge pole glisten as he stroked himself. It still boggled my mind to know that this giant muscle daddy lusted for me so deeply. Both of us were using every ounce of our incredible strength to not jump the other guy’s body. I swear Roman looked even bigger than just a few minutes ago. I was sure it had everything to do with my own desire for him, but he did look magnificent. I didn’t take my eyes away from him. He, however, was not looking at my face – his gaze was locked on my arms. “You’re just fucking huge, boy, and we’re going to get you even larger. I can’t wait until we have to go and buy you an entire new wardrobe. This daddy is going to make his boy look cum-draining gorgeous. I’m going to have to beat all the boys off of you.” “Something that will be no problem for my big muscled daddy, I’m sure.” “You’d like to see me rough up some young whippersnappers, wouldn’t you, Jason. It would be nice to have me toss some guys around just to emphasize to them that you’re my pup. You like the idea of seeing this daddy in action, don’t you, son?” “Yes sir. More than anything, sir.” “I’m built to put people in their place, kid. I’ve got enough muscle to defeat an army for you – if that’s what you want. You just keep getting bigger and posing that gorgeous body of yours for me any time I want and I’ll be glad to rid the world of anything you want me to. Lose the briefs, boy.” My arms came down and I immediately latched my thumbs underneath the waistband of my underwear. I pulled the material out, to bring it beyond my hard protruding dick and then tugged the things down beyond my bulging quads. I then used my right foot to push them over my calves and release them onto the deck floor. I had never been so proud of my body. Roman let out a huge whistle and increased the motion on his cock – the rhythm being steady and intense. “Turn around and let me see what my fat daddy cock is going to get to plug in a little while. Aw fuck yeah, that is one beautiful muscled ass, Jason. Tense those glutes, boy. Let me see the power you got in those cheeks. Oh shit, that’s nice. Remind me why I shouldn’t just shove this big thing up that tight hole right now, son.” “I really can’t think of any reason, sir.” “Shame on you, Jason, trying to trick me when I’m in such a vulnerable state. I know we’ve got to wait until midnight. I’m slowly forgetting why, but I know it’s important. That last vial is going to cement things between you and me – it’s what your family’s concoction is all about. I won’t forget that important point – no matter how gorgeous your ass is. Bend over for me, boy.” I could not believe how much his talking turned me on. I didn’t even need to look at the beautiful man for him to excite me – just his voice could cause my cock to start leaking even more generously. I leaned over and grabbed my ankles – exposing my puckered hole for the muscle daddy. I heard his big hand cease it’s motion on his hard pole – the guy was clearly too close to eruption and needed a break. Roman also let out a low growl-like sound that made it more than clear he was happy with the view between my muscled cheeks. I was amazed at the self-control we were both somehow able to muster. I started to contemplate what it would feel like to have the big cock that beamed so beautifully from the guy’s crotch. I continued to tense my ass – making sure my tight opening quivered appropriately. Suddenly, I heard a big splash in the pool behind me. I opened my eyes and peered between my muscled calves. I saw Roman’s pants in a heap at the base of his chair and then noticed his head pop out of the perfectly blue water a few feet away. “I needed to calm down, boy. Your ass was sending me too close to the edge.” I stood back up and turned around. Seeing Roman’s gorgeous hair and mustache glistening with beads of water sent me into sensory overload. He looked even more beautiful with his upper torso sticking out from the water at the middle of the pool. The man was still staring at my body and I could see the fat head of his cock still sticking up proudly. The sun was almost completely down now – just an orangish-red glow making everything in the area look as if it were on fire. The reflection on Roman’s body was intoxicating and it somehow made his muscles look even more stunning. I stepped to the edge of the pool and then jumped in. I made sure I ended up a few feet away from the big daddy cooling off. I didn’t want to get so close that we would immediately attack each other. The water was perfect and definitely helped to diffuse some of the sexual tension mounting between us. When I stood up and let the water cascade down over my body, Roman had to immediately close his eyes. “Seeing your muscles covered in water is almost too much, boy. It makes everything bulge out even more. This daddy couldn’t be blamed for ravaging your body when it looks like that.” “Ravage away, sir.” “Soon, son, very soon. I promise I’ll be worth the wait. We won’t be coming up for air until the sun is rising. I can guarantee that. You think my workouts made you sore, Jason? Wait until you’re trying to recover from the intense pain my fucking is going to cause. Hell, son, you’ll be bigger tomorrow morning just because of how much I’m going to make that body of yours tense up with excitement later on. And my muscle daddy cum is going to pump your body up something special, boy. I can guarantee you that. It’s gong to feel like you were run over by a Mack Truck tomorrow morning, but it’s also going to be the most glorious sensation you’ve had in a long time. I’m going to feel the same way, boy. My big body is going to ache too, but it’s going to be such sweet pain.” Hearing Roman refer to how his own big body was going to feel in the morning snapped me out of my lust for him immediately. I started to doubt that my decision to dump the final vial down the toilet had been the right one. Even though he was being turned into the man of my dreams and not necessarily his – did that really matter? Wasn’t he benefitting from what I wanted, too? I forced those doubts out of my head since it was too late now, anyway. What was done was done – the huge man before me would be his original smaller self in the morning. I knew it was just important to enjoy his present huge company for right now – and to memorize what we would attain through hard work over the next few years. That is, if it was what Roman wanted. That was the difference – it would be his choice starting tomorrow and it wouldn’t be me forcing him to become what I wanted – what I desired. I wanted to wade over to the big man and hug him intensely. He clearly sensed my need. “Careful there, pup. We’ve just got a few more hours to go. I know I toyed with our libidos for the last few hours, but that was just some intense foreplay. Two huge strong fuckers like us can hold out for a little while longer. It will just make the multiple orgasms that are going to happen throughout the night that much better. You take a little swim and your big daddy is going to go fix us a nice dinner. Watching you flex your muscled body and edging my cock from looking at your tight hole has made me fucking hungry. I’m going to make you something so tasty that your big cock will stay hard just from the food and not only because our bodies are so hot for each other.” Watching Roman slowly walk up the steps at the shallow end of the pool was like watching Poseidon coming up from the ocean. The man’s body was huge and the wet hail only emphasized his muscles more. I loved how Roman didn’t dry off at all. He simply walked into the big house and turned on some lights. I watched him – my hard-on becoming more intense – as he started working in the kitchen completely nude. His huge body moved around the open space like he was in some kind of domestic ballet. I stroked my hard meat under the water. I stood just like that for the hour and a half that it took the big man to prepare our meal. He glanced at me every now and then – especially when he came outside to set the table on the deck, preparing a beautiful space for what would be our final meal in this place. He called me from the pool once everything was on the table and the wine was poured. I stepped out of the water and moved to the chair on the other side of the table. We both stayed completely nude – the night air causing our nipples to poke out strongly. I could have skipped the entire meal if he had offered one of his nubs for me to suck on. There was, of course, another couple bottles of exquisite wine with the meal and by the time we finished everything we both were pretty buzzed. My inebriation made me a little bolder with the man. I decided to tread in some unfamiliar territory. “What if none of this existed tomorrow? How would you feel, Roman?” “What do you mean?” He was opening a third bottle - a sweet dessert wine - and chose to hold the thing between his monstrous pecs like he had earlier as he pulled out the cork. It was a trick I had come to love. My cock – even in my drunken state – was fully hard. Roman knew exactly what kind of response his actions elicited from my body. He did it just to tease me. I also think it helped him to stay hard, as well – knowing I was so turned on. “What if this house didn’t exist, this food didn’t exist . . . even your body didn’t exist.” “Would I still have you?” His question came quickly, without any hesitation, and caught me off guard. I stared into his eyes and noticed the seriousness behind the statement. He stopped in mid pour and just looked at me with a face full of love. I was almost moved to tears. I didn’t blink at all and answered honestly. “Of course you would – I’ll never leave you now, Roman. I know the real you and I’ve come to realize that’s the most important thing.” “Then none of this matters, Jason. You are all that I desire. It’s been that way since the first time we met – even though I really can’t remember all the details of when we met. I do, however, remember wanting you from the moment you shared your family’s secret water. I could do without any of this if I knew I still got you.” The tears flowed now. I couldn’t control them. I’m sure it was partly the wine, but it was also the words that Roman had spoken. I cried because I felt the same way as he did. I wanted the guy more than anything else in the world – even if it meant he came without the changes that Aunt Hildie’s concoction had caused. Sure he was handsome as hell, muscled beyond belief, the kind of confident, cultured stud I had always dreamed of, and had the facial hair of my wet dreams – but all of that paled in comparison to what I now liked about his interior self. I sobbed a little as the tears continued to stream down my face. I knew, deep down, that a lot of what Roman was saying would be gone as soon as he was back to his original self. I still didn’t know how much of his love for me was caused by Aunt Hildie’s vials. I’m sure there was a basic attraction, but I also knew we’d have to build back up to these intense feelings we now carried for each other. I would be at an advantage because I knew what we could become – what we could be together. I would have to work hard to convince him of all this once it was gone. I was ready for the challenge, though. Roman just sat there as I mourned – for what he and I would lose come the morning. But I also cried for joy – for I knew that our relationship would be built on truth and honesty starting the next day. I could wait as we built him back up to the perfect muscle daddy. It was worth the wait. “I think we need new glasses, Jason. I’ll be right back. This stuff will taste better in champagne flutes.” Roman disappeared into the house – and I realized he was doing it to allow me to have the time I needed to work through whatever was causing me sadness. He was too much of a gentleman to pry or cause me to feel uncomfortable. I collected myself while he was gone and was ready to rejoice when he returned. I loved watching his huge body move back out onto the deck in the moonlight. It felt like I truly had every curve and bulge memorized. I was ready for whatever would come. Roman set a glass in front of me and then pulled his chair around the table so we were sitting closer to each other. He picked up his glass and I knew he was ready for a toast. I raised my flute, as well. “Here’s to the future, Jason – whatever it brings.” “To the future, Roman.” We drank in silence. The dessert wine was exquisite, just like the rest, and I loved how tasting it pleased the big man. He savored the wine and swallowed joyously. We finished our glasses without saying a word and then we both sat back in our chairs. Roman reached out and grabbed my hand. It was a bold move, since we didn’t want to do anything that would make us jump each other’s bones, but it was also a comforting move. I needed his closeness at that moment and I realized he knew it, too. We gazed into each other’s eyes and this made him begin to smile with a face full of joy. I felt complete – right then and right there. Even if that feeling never came again, I would remember that moment forever. He seemed different, somehow – even calmer and more confirdent. “It’s two minutes passed twelve, Jason. Time for that final vial.” My heart sank. I knew it was time to tell the truth. I was ready to face the music. I knew it would be hard for Roman to hear, but I also knew it was the right thing to do. I loved him so much that I realized I had to set him free. I needed him to know everything. I was ready to begin our life in a new way. “I need to tell you something, Roman. I poured the last vial down the toilet. Don’t be angry. I want to tell you a lot of things that you don’t remember – that you’ve forgotten because I have been giving you these vials. I think it is important for you to know the truth.” “I know the truth, Jason. You love me and I love you.” “Yes, that’s true, but there’s more.” “You mean that your Aunt Hildie sent you seven vials to make the perfect muscle daddy? You mean that you’ve given me the vials and have loved all the changes? You mean that the last vial – the one you poured down the toilet – was to make me loving and you panicked because you felt that you were turning me into a muscled robot that had no will of his own? Do you mean the fact that you gave up everything just because you wanted me to have the chance for all of this on my own? Have I summed it up pretty well, Jason?” “Um . . . yes . . . but, but how did you know?” “I didn’t know until about two minutes ago. I caught on earlier that you were feeling a little uneasy about the vials. Maybe your aunt put something in the sixth one to help me have some foresight or something. Anyway, when I went in earlier to get the wine opener I switched out the liquid in the vial. You poured just regular tap water down the drain. When we just toasted with the dessert wine you drank what was in the bottle and I drank what was in the vial. The seventh vial was for both of us, Jason. Your aunt knows you very well. The way to make me completely in love with you – the kind of love that knows no bounds – is to show me some act of selfless love, yourself. You gave up everything you ever dreamed of - for me, Jason. You made yourself worthy of unconditional love. The seventh vial only made me completely aware of everything that has happened and, by the way, gave me the chance to choose it for myself. I have total free will right now, boy, but I also know what you did – what you intended to do. I love you even more deeply than just ten minutes ago. And here’s the best part, kiddo, I’m staying just the way you see me right now. Well, that’s not entirely true. I plan on getting larger – right along side of you.” Somehow, everything Roman said sank into my brain fully as he spoke. It all made total sense and I was amazed by the fact that Aunt Hildie had anticipated everything. I was also thrilled beyond belief that the muscled daddy sitting in front of me was going to be staying the same forever. My heart was bursting with love for the giant. I stood up and moved in front of him. I straddled his legs and sat down. Our hard cocks were smashed between our taut stomachs as I pressed my body into his. I leaned my face down. “That must mean I can now do this…” I kissed Roman hard – harder than I had ever kissed anyone in my entire life. I also smashed my body into his hard torso – relishing every mind-blowing feeling his muscles caused in me. There was no way I could ever have imagined what it would feel like to embrace this muscle daddy for the first time – it was everything I had dreamed of and more – much more. I also knew it was the beginning of a lifetime of exciting moments. I was ready for the ride – in more ways than one. I sent a huge thank you thought out to Aunt Hildie before my mind surrendered to all things surrounding my muscle daddy built to order! This post has been promoted to an article
  12. Karim looked on as Harold finished his last workout in the gym. Karim was a teenage boy who had come from Persia (modern-day Iran). Harold had found him and he had taken him to the United States. Harold was a successful businessman who had run numerous businesses, the latest being a small gym on the corner of a small strip mall in Miami, Florida, which was where he came from. Harold, now being in his late 50’s, having been divorced and had no kids of his own, but his relationship with Karim was a very special one. Harold had met with an old friend of his while in Iran while delivering medical supplies for a local hospital. This good friend of his was dying of cancer, and he had given him one last parting gift before Harold said goodbye: an old oil lamp. The friend told Harold to rub the lamp, and instantly the room was filled with white, thick smoke! The smoke then filled out in the form of a Genie, who didn’t look at all as expected. Rather than resemble an old, overweight man, this Genie was a teenage boy. Only 5-foot-4 inches tall, Karim was short and lean, with brown eyes, short, straight, jet-black hair, and chocolate-colored skin. Karim was a powerful, young Genie, and he was extremely generous; hence his name, Karim, which meant “generous”. Karim looked like he was about 17 years old. Harold got a plane ticket and flew back to the United States, taking the lamp with him. Once he was back in Florida, he released Karim from the lamp and he told the teenage Genie that he no longer needed to stay in the lamp. He then escorted the Genie to the gym which he owned and asked him to help grow the members who worked out there. Harold was completely amazed to see how easy it was for Karim to inflate the muscles of all the people who came to the weight room. One man would walk in and start to use the machines. The man would be skinny to the bone. Karim would focus his powers on him, and the man would find his muscles expand rapidly! Karim would help older clients, younger ones, college students and teens. Nobody would escape his powerful magic! Eventually, all the clients at the gym were big, buff and incredibly strong! People started leaving, or they wouldn’t work out so often anymore! Harold was losing business! So, one day, Harold sat Karim down at the dinner table at the house. “Karim, I need to have you stop growing my customers at the gym…” Harold said to him. “People aren’t coming back anymore and I need to gain my customers back!” “Ohh… But Master! I can shrink their muscles if you want!” Karim suggested, while he was eating his breakfast. “No, Karim! I don’t want you to take away from them what you had already given!” Harold said to the teenage Genie. “Go out and give to other people! Go meet others and grow their muscles!” “But… I cannot! You are my Master! I am bound to serve you! I live at your house, in the lamp!” the boy argued. Harold then stood up and looked at the slender teen. “Karim, I love you very much! You know that, right?” “Yes, Master!” “From now on, I want you to be my son…” Harold said calmly. “Ohhh…. Y-y-yes, Mas—Father!” Karim said. “And you are no longer a Genie! You are free from the lamp, because you are my son!” Suddenly, the lamp shook and rattled violently, before it vanished into thin air! It was gone! “Ohhh whooaa! I’m free! I’m totally FREE!” Karim cheered as he embraced Harold. “Thanks, Dad!” “Now, Karim…. Can you still grow other people?” Harold asked the teen. “Of course! The power never leaves me!” Karim said, as he walked towards the window. He spotted a man walking his dog outside. Karim just pointed his finger at him, and the man, who was only wearing shorts, a tank top, and running shoes, began to feel soreness in his muscles. Suddenly, his arms bulged, his biceps grew, his arms thickened and his strength increased… All at once! Harold and Karim saw this from a distance while looking out the kitchen window. “Splendid, my son! I know how much you just love to grow muscle on others!” Harold grinned. “You think I should just go to school?” Karim suggested. “Yes, that would be a start!” Harold pondered. “Then, you can go to the park, to some sporting venue, or other places from there!” Karim just laces his fingers together and cracked his knuckles. “I’m going to have so much fun!”
  13. Here's a story that I wrote a while ago, but I want to share it with you guys since I recently (re)discovered these forums I hope you'll enjoy it! --- Chapter one: Return to Cloville Henry was walking around the taxi parking area, looking for a cab to bring him to his hometown, Cloville. For some weird reason, however, it seemed very hard for him to find a driver to take him to the small rural town that he once called home. Being so close to his hometown made Henry think. It had been ages since he had last seen his hometown or his family for that matter. All it took was one fight, as Henry hit puberty. He hated his stepdad, and the hatred seemed to be mutual. At one point, all the pent up frustrations just exploded. Henry immediately regretted his little outburst, trying to make up for it. His stepfather was relentless, though, and he forced Henry to move out. He had family living on the other side of the country, so, fortunately, he could stay there. Years had gone by since then, he lost all contact with his family. Even his little brother, who turned 18 two months ago, wasn’t allowed to contact him. Henry had now finished his studies and was working at this big law firm in a big city. His life seemed to be pretty good until his brother called. His mom had passed away, and his father insisted on bringing the family back together. “You wouldn’t believe how much everything changed here” Andy, Henry’s brother said through the phone. “You’ll like dad now. I surely like him. There’s a new farm in town, and the veggies are amazing, we eat them as much as possible! Just come back as fast as possible, mom’s funeral is on Friday. See ya!” Henry put down his phone, surprised by how cheery his brother sounded. Was the bond between Andy and their mom worse than he thought? Even if the relationship between Andy and his mother was worse than Henry expected, why was the information about this farm and the vegetables so crucial in comparison to their mom’s funeral? Henry pulled up his nose, thinking about the vegetables. Since he was young, he always despised most vegetables. The only plant he liked was lettuce, but mostly he tried to stick to fruit to meet his vitamin intake. That night he found a ticket, and the next day he left to Cloville. --- “Hey boy, looking for a cab?” A very muscled man called out to Henry. “Erm, yes, sir! Thank you very much. I need to go to Cloville.”, Henry said, hoping this wouldn’t result in a new denial. “Oh, cool! I live there, and it’s the end of my shift so you can hop along for free!” The driver replied. Henry got into the taxi, together with the muscled man. Now that the driver was sitting in front of him, Henry could take some time to look at the man a bit more closely. The man’s back was wider than the chair he was sitting; his short build made him look a bit stocky. Like a big bodybuilder was squashed together. The muscles on his leg almost touched the steering wheel though. And was that an eggplant stuffed in the guy’s crotch area? As Henry was looking up, he noticed the eyes of the driver looking directly at him in the mirror. Henry quickly averted his eyes, looking at the floor under his feet. “So boy, why are you going to Cloville? Not a lot of tourists make their way up there, and you don’t look like you’ve been there recently.” The driver at least made an effort not to show he noticed Henry’s staring. “Well, I’m originally from the town. I’m just here to attempt my mother’s funeral. She passed away last week, and my stepdad hopes it’s a reason to bring the family back together again. Her funeral is tomorrow.” “Oh yeah, that’s why my son was back too! He arrived yesterday, unfortunately, one day too late for the funeral, so he missed that.” Then the driver’s voice went a bit softer, Henry focussed his ears and listened “Fuck do I hope the boy ate some veggies, I’m horny as hell.” Henry’s eyes widened in shock. Did he hear that correctly? He decided to ignore it since it was almost a whisper he must’ve heard it wrong. His brother’s focus on the veggies was still clinging to him properly. “Oh, a son? Maybe I know him, what’s his name?” Henry sat up a little. Even though it was ages ago, maybe he could meet up with some old acquaintances. “My son? Dylan! I guess he’s as old as you are, so pretty big chance you know him. What’s your name then kid?” Henry seriously started getting agitated by being called “kid” all the time. But he thought about a Dylan he knew. “Are you mister Sandhoff?” Henry asked, “because I used to be friends with a Dylan Sandhoff, we used to be friends when I still lived here. We met each other again when I went to university.” Dylan looked at the driver again. “No, this can’t be mister Sandhoff”, he thought. “Sandhoff used to be a very frail guy. Surely he couldn’t possibly have gotten this big in the past years. The man surely must’ve been a hard gainer.” “Mister Sandhoff in the flesh, kid. Pleased to meet a friend of my son, maybe you guys can go and eat some of the local veggies soon!” Mr Sandhoff said. “These stupid vegetables again”, Henry thought, and then he replied to mister Sandhoff. “Well, mister Sandhoff, both me and Dylan don’t really like a lot of vegetables. But we used to go out and have some beers though so we can do that again. I’ll send him a text when I get home! Didn’t know he was visiting too!” The cab slowly drove into Cloville, and Henry looked around the town. The city hall was still there, mister Sheffield’s store just at the corner of the main street. The small village looked exactly as Henry remembered. The streets were abandoned. “Well, guess even this town is shrinking”, Henry thought. “This must be it, kid.” Henry’s attention was pulled back to reality by the low grumble of his driver. “But sir, I never told you my name. How did you?” Henry looked surprised. “The secret of Cloville, boy. Now say hi to your family, so I can go have a look at my son. See ya soon!” Henry quickly got out of the taxi, got his suitcase from the back and walked up to his driveway. The house looked the same as Henry remembered it, possibly trapping all bad memories inside as well. Henry felt the nerves in his stomach. Then the front door opened, and Henry saw the face of Dave, his stepfather. Henry was only able to recognise the face, however. He remembered Dave to be quite chubby and rather short. The man now stood a good head taller than Henry. The most shocking change, however, was the body. Dave looked like an exact copy of Dylan’s dad. Dave’s pecs formed shelves under his incredible thick neck and broad shoulders. The shirt Dave was earing was so tight that a solid eight-pack could be seen under it. The shirt’s sleeves were filled with arms that must’ve been as big as Henry’s legs. Dave’s legs, filling a pair of khaki pants, looked like tree trunks. His upper legs looked like tree trunks, big enough to harbour a few animals if it would’ve been hollow. The calves looked like sharp, big diamonds. The only difference to mister Sandhoff was Dave’s ass. It was enormous, easily twice the size of the taxi driver. Almost like some sort of compensation, the bulge in front looked a bit smaller. Henry still wondered if there was something stuffed in the front of his stepdad’s pants, but at least this thing was slightly smaller. “Heey Henry, kiddo. Awesome to see you again! I have to bring a few veggies Frank and Davy, our new neighbours down the street. They moved here last week, cute couple! See ya soon, son, go meet up with your brother! Get ready in your room, it’s ready for your arrival. I’ll serve dinner soon.” In Dave’s voice, no signs were to be seen about their past fights or a single hint of mourning about the loss of his wife. And without waiting for a reply, Henry’s stepdad left the front garden. Henry walked inside and up to his room, or at least what he remembered of it. When he opened his door, he saw another muscled guy sitting on his bed. This one was younger, had blond hair and was wearing the same clothes as Dave had been wearing earlier. Before he could have a proper look at the guy, Henry slammed the door shut and called out for his brother. “Andy! There’s a random dude in my room. Andy?! Are you home?” Henry called out through the empty house. Stopping dead in his tracks when a reply came from behind his door. “Yes, little bro, I’m here! Don’t call out for me after you pretty much slammed the door in my face!”. A small chuckle was added to Andy’s reply. Henry opened the door again and was greeted by the same sight for the third time that day: broad shoulders, stuffed pants and big arms. Andy looked at his brother. “God, you look cute, and boy do we need to catch up. Too bad you’re one day too late for mum’s funeral! But just let me update you on what happened in Cloville since you left.” --- Davy looked at himself in the mirror. In the past week, his body had grown so much. His muscles had exploded. His ass and dick were gigantic. First came the growth in his muscles, a few days after his husband became a lawyer for Cloville’s newest farm and Frank’s muscles had come in. After the growth in Frank’s muscles, Davy noticed an increase in his husband’s sex drive. Shortly after that, his own sex drive followed. His horniness was through the roof, and the fucking sessions between the two husbands grew both in intensity and number. Davy looked at his body. His dick was slightly smaller than his husband’s, measuring around 30 centimetres. His arse had grown enormous, and even though he always used to be the top in the relationship, his new arse required filling, a lot of filling. So now his husband topped him every night, morning and multiple other times on the days that he was free from work. A small voice in the back of Davy’s head was saying that something was wrong; the vegetables they ate at night tasted terrific. The sex was great, but something was wrong. His husband started as a lawyer, but now he seemed like he was just a farmhand, helping with harvesting the variable vegetables. And for some reason, Davy thought that exactly those vegetables were to blame for it all. “Frank, we need to leave, I packed our backs. Let’s just get in the car and drive away from this crazy fucked up village. We’re not ourselves anymore, come on we have to leave.”Davy told his mirrored self the practised lines. He looked at his bright blue eyes and his dishevelled blonde hair. The light behind his eyes was getting weaker in a similar way as his husband’s eyes were now empty, brightly coloured, but the lights in his brain were off. Something was messing with their heads, and it had to end now. Taking a deep breath of air, Davy walked down the stairs to his husband, carrying the suitcases with him. “Frank, honey, we need to talk,” Davy said. “Can’t that wait a moment, dear? Dave, from down the street, is just here to bring us a few tomatoes. Do you want to taste a little piece?” Davy’s husband replied. Davy could see Dave’s eyes locking on his suitcase, raising an eyebrow. Of course, he didn’t want to raise suspicion; all the muscled guys in town seemed to work together sometimes. So Davy decided to grab a piece of tomato and taste it. The tomato tasted like any other vegetable from the farm, a familiar taste but mixed with a slightly bitter aftertaste. The more he ate the vegetables, the more he’d grown to like them. This tomato wasn’t an exception; it was delicious! Davy’s libido was rising, and he wanted Dave to leave so he could bounce on his husband’s dick again. He stopped for a second, wasn’t he supposed to resist this wish to fuck? Wasn’t he supposed to tell his husband they should leave as soon as possible? The voice in his head quieted down as soon as he saw his husband’s huge dick pulse in his pants. Dave noticed the change in the atmosphere. “Okay, guy’s I guess I’ll just let you discuss whatever Davy here wanted to discuss, see you guys later! I’ll see myself out.” Davy and Frank kept looking at each other, the tension rising. Then they heard Dave leaving the house, closing their front door. “So, you wanted to talk?” Frank said. “Erm yee, erm, erm.” Davy was lost for words as he saw that his husband slowly took his cock out of his pants. “Naww honey, you seem so confused, some bounce on my dick a little, your mind seems all fogged up.” Davy lost all control, tore off his pants and kneeled in front of the dick. He was just sucking it quickly to lube the cock. Just a few minutes later, his husband’s dick was buried deep inside his ass. The fucking was hard and animalistic like ever. The chair was creaking under the couple’s combined weight. Davy’s moans grew louder and louder, his husband rubbing his hair. Davy turned around towards a mirror Frank decided to hang up to watch their fuck sessions from other angles. He could see the light in his eyes dim down. “Oh honey I’m gonna cum”, Frank groaned shortly before unleashing a big stream of cum. Frank’s balls had grown together with his dick, they were the size of small oranges, hanging over the edge of his chair as Frank pumped his seed in his husband’s ass. As Davy felt his ass being filled, he came too. His balls were slightly bigger than they used to be, but he didn’t meet the amount of cum his husband produced just yet. The voice in the back of his head now told him he should eat his veggies so that he could grow more. “So,” Frank said, “you wanted to tell me something?” Davy looked surprised. What did he want to ask again? “Well, honey, I don’t remember. But let’s cook up those veggies, grow and fuck some more!”
  14. HandsomeLitleBoy

    Family trouble...

    PART ONE - Meet the family Firstly, this is my first attempt to write a story, so be kind, my mother-tongue isn’t English. Let’s meet my family. I am Max and the last two years were dramatic for my whole family. But let’s start 2 years ago. We are a big family living in a Greek suburb. My dad and mum had 6 kids. One daughter and 5 sons. The oldest of my siblings is my sister, Mary. Mary is a 34yo energetic married woman with a kid. She married and had her only-child when she was only 18yo. Her husband, Thomas at 35yo looked like a hulk. He was an Olympic athlete at water polo when he was younger, he had a passion on building his body and that showed. His tall, hairy, thick muscled frame at 1,98cm (6’5) was extraordinary. My nephew, Jay was at the time 16yo just as my younger brother. He was really tall. The tallest 16 year-old that I have ever met. He was already surpassing his dad by a few centimeters after a massive growth spurt that hit him last year. He was a polo athlete too, and was coached by his father. Although he had no body hair, he was looking way older than he was. Now meet my older brother, Brad. Brad was a 26yo jet black haired tall guy. He was nearly over 1,85m (6 feet) not really built but he went to the gym once or twice a month for a “quick muscle recovery” as he used to say. He had a really stylish thick beard and a sharp jawline that made him really handsome and confident. He had a girlfriend but he really fucked a different girl every month or so. Next, we have Harry, 24yo guy studying Sociology at a University 5 hours drive from our home. He was the shortest in the family standing at 1,70m (5’6). With an indifferent face wearing glasses and a fluffy, quite fat body with a few random chest hair. He wasn’t the sexy guy around. Then you have me(Max) and Linus. We are two 20yo identical twins. We look exactly the same. We may have really different personalities but we look identical. We used to wear the same t-shirts and everything and we ended up confusing our own parents. We are quite tall at 1,90m (6’2) brown hair, nicely grown beards and a masculine look. We hit regularly the gym the last 3 years as our sister’s husband coaches us with our little-monster nephew. Last we have the younger member of our family, Zac. Zac is very shy, he is not talking much, he has almost no friends and never had a girlfriend. He does really good at school. He was really the same height with our brother Harry but he was surpassing him already. He had a lanky, unnoticeable body, no body or facial hair. Nothing special. Till now….
  15. Hello yall! First time I post a story here I believe! For Halloween, this year, I've been working on making a transformation/growth-mystery story (based on the murder-mystery genre) and thought I could post it here if some of yall are into that! This series will have show multiple takes on masculinization, mostly about making huge, beefy and muscled bearish guys. If that's your thing and you like some story plot around the meat, here's something for you! I think I will add the next chapters on this thread, so you won't have to look around the forums for the previous instalment if needed. Without further ado, here's the prologue to the story! ***Disclaimer: the prologue does not contain sex scenes or physical changes yet, but serves as an introduction to the ten characters and to set the story context. Synopsis: Ten young, homophobic adults gather for Halloween. At 10 PM, lights shut off, phones fry up, game starts and none can leave. What’s more, it seems there is one imposter among them. Can they make it out until morning? What is this “game” all about anyway? ~ One of Us ~ Prologue ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ Saturday, October 31st, 2020 — 7:00 PM ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ The full moon forecasted on Halloween, a Saturday, promised a memorable night… if it was not for the whole pandemic thing. Halloween couldn’t just be cancelled. There could have been a tornado or an earthquake and the festivities would have still happened. Who cared for a stupid invisible virus! It was a mild evening by the Wrights’ house on the outskirts of Austin Town. Dimitri, a tall twenty-year-old who lifted weights daily had invited a couple of buddies for Halloween. He didn’t care for the pandemic and had the mansion by himself since his parents were out of town — he forgot exactly where. But all he cared for, in the moment, was throwing the party with his friends. He put on a cowboy hat, a checkered vest and a pair of faded jeans to look the part. The only boots he found around his home were his father’s 13s, which felt tight on the sides for his big boy ones. After all, he was two inches taller than his six-foot dad. The mansion hall was grandiose, looking as if it came from a movie or catalogue. A big staircase sculpted into rich oak wood crept the left wall of the hall and led to the upper rooms. On the right wall, a more discreet yet still impressive staircase led down to the basement, where the theatre room and the home bar would receive the guests later during the night. Next to the last staircase, wide double doors opened on a spacious living room. A fireplace took place on the left wall, right next to a sturdy door, and under a big plasma TV. Two long couches surrounded a glass table at the centre of the room, onto which half a dozen big bowls were filled with candies and chips. Against the farther wall, a tennis table had been set up by the garage door, onto which red plastic cups had been piled. Right next to the table, Dimitri’s best friend Asher was sitting on a stool with a beer can in hand. The 5′9″ man did not wait for other guests to show up before cracking up a beer and taking a handful of chips. He was dressed up in camo clothes and a war helmet — which consisted of a grotesquely painted bicycle helmet. The man scrolled through the song playlist in his phone, plugged into the speakers, hanging in the high corners of the room. He had created a selection of spooky and Halloween-themed song to play, but had somehow managed to either lose or erase it. To his feet under the table, Dimitri had a cooler which contained the few six-packs of beers he’s brought along for the night — probably the only six-pack thing about the bulky guy. Whereas Asher did not have abdominals to show, the bearded redhead had his own share of strength. Asher was telling his friend the latest conquest he’s had when a loud booming car entered the driveway. The two men looked through the wide windows of the living room, noticing how more of the guests arrived. Two more men and their girlfriends walked out of the car. The two girls were the first to get out, a short yet curvy dirty blond and a tall svelte latina with jet black hair. A short man on the passenger side joined the girl of similar height while the driver, a giant although quite lanky young man, turned the ignition off and joined with the crew. “Yo! Is that the double Js!” Asher called out through the window with a tipsy laugh, before following the host back in the hall to greet the guests. “In the flesh and the hair!” The taller man — Sebastian Joseph — replied with a wide grin over his stubbly face, ruffling his head full of shaggy chestnut hair for effect. The other shorter guy — Theodore James — walked with a crate full of beers, letting out an enthusiastic “got the booze” to the host. Albeit not dressed in their costumes yet, the quartet had a few bags with them, giving the impression they would change once inside. “Need help with something, boys?” The raven-haired girl asked with a giggle. “I do, Mathy, but I doubt your ‘tall-boi’ here would agree to share ya with me.” Asher chuckled before receiving a playful blow from giga-Seb on the shoulder. The girls jiggled between each other at the display of rough masculinity between the guys. Theo made himself silent as he brought the beer and his backpack inside. “Perhaps Theo might be more compliant on the deal with Jenny, though.” The womanizer grinned as he sized up the short blond. “Don’t you dare touching my girl, bro!” Theodore shouted from the inside. “Bro, just keep your dick in your pants.” Dimitri slapped his best friend teasingly on the back as he was taking a sip of beer, resulting in him spitting some down. “Dude, bro! Don’t do that! You can’t waste that shit!” Asher dramatized as booze also leaked into his beard and camo vest. In the middle of laughs, the short girl asked if there was a room where they could get changed. “Yeah, there’s a bathroom in the corridor behind the stairs.” Dimitri pointed at the staircase. “First door to your left, girls.” “Need some assistance, girls?” Asher joked again. “We’ll be fine, dickhead.” Jenny rolled her eyes, although still amused. “Come on, Mathilda.” “You’ll see, boys. Once we’ll be out, you’ll be the ones asking for our help!” The latina giggled, winking at them before following her bossy little friend. “I’ll be waiting for that!” Asher exclaimed, grabbing his crotch for emphasis. “Dude, have you gotten laid recently?” Sebastian elbowed the bulky womanizer. “I did, but that pandemic thing right now is really killing my strike. Can’t believe there’s so many scared pussies around. It’s terrifying for the male race, dude.” “Unless you’re a fag, bro!” Sebastian chuckled. “Aww, fuck off, dude!” Asher smirked before finishing his beer. “Hmm… let me get myself another one. Or just come in and get one yourself.” The three guys went into the living room, where Theodore was missing. “Theo? Buddy? Where’re you at?” Dimitri called the little guy. “I think he went for the kitchen.” Sebastian said, pulling a furry toque from the bag in his hands. “Alright, I’m gonna check on him if he needs anything.” Dimitri left his two friends going in the living room and went for the double doors leading to the left of the hall. He entered a large dining room with a long table that could welcome a dozen people to eat. He remembered how his mother, a judge in the federal court, used to make parties with her colleagues years ago. The expanse of the furniture in the room proved to be useful when his brother or himself invited friends over. The host walked past a second fireplace in the dining room until he reached a broad door leading into the kitchen. Right by the counter, Theodore was looking as if he was texting someone. “Hey, dude, what are you doing?” Theo startled at the question, not realizing someone had walked in on him. He turned around with a blush on his face and a nervous laugh. “Hey! I… didn’t hear you walking in.” “Bro… I know this face! Who were you talking to?” Dimitri asked with a coy grin, lowering his voice. “No one!” Theo brushed off, storing his phone back into his pocket and proceeding to store some food and booze in the fridge for later tonight. “Your call, dude!” Dimitri lifted his hands in acceptance. “C’mon and get your ass in the room with the boys! Let’s get this party going!” Right on cue, Asher’s spooky music started blowing through the speakers of the living room. As they joined Asher and Seb, the two men were just starting a beer pong game. Seb had put on the toque on his head and a plaid jacket on top of his now naked chest. The lanky giant had a few sparse chest hair and a meagre treasure trail, but little to no definition whatsoever. To complement the look, he even had an axe which he let by the couch for the moment. “Hope you don’t mind the view, guys!” Sebastian mocked by faking a striptease. “You’re such a dork, Seb!” Theo guffawed at the ridicule of his friend. “Hey, not my fault if no one can resist me! Remember that gay dude in High School, guys?” “That was fucking hilarious!” The short guy laughed at the memory. “SUP, BITCHES!” A voice echoed from the hall. The crew turned around and greeted with enthusiasm the arrival of a new party member. Already wearing his costume, Wesley entered the place like he owned it. The man was wearing old ratty and torn clothes as well as a puffy hat. His face looked even paler than usual and large dark circles surrounded his eyes as if he hadn’t slept in ages. “What are you dressed as, my old Wes?” Sebastian asked with a toothy grin, welcoming him with an arm around the shoulders. “A tramp?” “Funny one, Seb! Nah, I’m more like an undead or zombie kinda thing. Or a Frankenstein, whatever.” “Actually, Frankenstein is the scientist and not the monster.” Theodore intervened. “I doubt you meant the—…” “Ahh shut up, nerd. You know who I’m talkin’ about.” Wes spited in annoyance. “Hey, play cool, guys.” Dimitri chuckled. “Say, how about we play some beer pong?” “Well, I think I’m gonna take a shit while you’re debating what you’re gonna do.” Asher said. “That’s fucking nasty, dude!” Seb grimaced and chuckled at the same time. “Guess you’ll have to take the downstairs one, dude. The bitches are taking their sweet fucking time here.” Dimitri said, just loud enough so that the girls in question could hear his comment. “Tie a knot with your dicks if you can’t wait, fuckers!” They heard back from the bathroom, probably from Jennifer. “Are we having some single ladies tonight?” Wes asked with a devious grin plastered on his face, idly rubbing his crotch. “Apparently not, bro.” Asher sympathized with a shoulder pat as he walked past him. ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ Saturday, October 31st, 2020 — 7:30 PM ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ It was pretty annoying how, despite the good insulation of the house, Larry could still hear the noise of his big brother’s party upstairs. With the pandemic stuff going on, he would have thought he could just spend a nice calming night playing videogames just as he always does. Oh well. The six-foot eighteen years old stretched into his gaming chair, dropping his Xbox controller on his lap. While he used to be a regular gym goer, the pandemic had benefited him and his brother with buying gym equipment. Well, it was their parents who actually paid, but that was beside the point. Between gaming and working out, Larry had grown a more athletic shape without even needing to leave the house. Sure, he wanted to eventually achieve thick proportions like Dimitri, who could almost pass for a bodybuilder now, but he believed he’d get there sooner or later. “Yo! Lar!” A voice boomed into the room as the door barged opened. The young man jumped with surprise at the sudden outburst. He turned around, mostly nude except from an old stained pair of boxer shorts covering his junk. There, in the entrance, stood Asher, booze in hand, laughing. “Phew! Glad I didn’t barge into you whacking off again!” The trickster exclaimed. “Get the fuck out!” Larry snapped, beet red. Larry grabbed onto the first object he didn’t value much — an empty beer can — and threw it at his brother’s friend, who closed the door just in time. The gamer heard the man step away, still laughing. His heartbeat was still high, but Larry was calming down. He turned back to his station and tried changing games, only to remember his account had been suspended from Fortdey. “Guess I’ll just play some Olah Reach.” The teen shrugged, scratching at the rough stubble he had not shaved in days. ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ Saturday, October 31st, 2020 — 7:45 PM ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ “How do I look?” Mathilda asked to her friend as she applied the makeup. “You’re looking like a queen.” Jennifer complimented, finally stepping and showing her the result. The Latina beamed with joy at her display in the mirror. She looked just like Cleopatra. As for her shorter pal, she had disguised herself with a little white dress and brought her hair into a green flowery bulb on top of her head. Pink heels, transparent wings and a rooty wand complemented her appearance as a forest fairy. “Ready to show off to the boys?” Jennifer enticed. “You bet your ass, girl!” “Let’s get a round of salute!” “Heeeere we coooome!” Mathilda announced to the guys as they walked out into the lobby. Crossing the hall into the living room, the chicks were greeted with a series of wolf whistles and acclamations. Since the moment they entered the bathroom, a few more guests had joined the party. In addition to Wes, two more men had arrived. One of them was Braxton, an ex-neighbour of Dimitri, who moved before High School. Tall and wide-shouldered, he was almost matching Dimitri’s body builder size at about 250 pounds. Member of the football team back then, and again in college, Braxton had decided against all originality to disguise himself as a footballer for Halloween. “Talk about original, huh, Brax?” Jennifer snarked. “That’s because you’ve not seen anything yet, little girl.” He chuckled, removing his helmet. Right under the headwear, the sportsman had apparently covered his face in makeup to look like some werewolf. He had even added pointy ears and fake fangs to complement the disguise. “Wow! I must say I’m surprised you actually put some effort in your costume.” Mathilda nodded. “Hmm, yeah, I agree.” Her friend approved. “Now, does any of you wants to play with the big wolf on campus? Grrrr!” The jock joked as he acted the part. “Only if you want me to turn you into a cute puppy!” Jennifer said with a smile, raising her wand to playfully poke the footballer’s nose. “Oh! Turn him into a cat! It would look great with my costume!” The Cleopatra giggled along. “You girls are helpless!” The last guest spoke, disguised as Captain America. With his blond hair and chiselled jaw, devoid of any, the man actually looked like the Steve Rogers from the Marvel comics. Albeit a little shorter than the canon superhero, the second jock was still taller than average at 5′11″ and he depicted a stature that testified countless hours dedicated to the gym. “Victor! It’s been so long since I last saw you!” The short fairy exclaimed. “Victor?! Damn, dude, what are you on?! Tell me that’s part of the costume!” Mathilda gasped, putting a hand on her chest as she observed the massive bulk threatening the sleeves to tear. “That’s all me, ladies!” Victor laughed with his loud rich voice, flexing a bicep for evidence. The girls could almost hear in their head the seams about to rip as he tensed the enormous arm, unfortunately inaudible through the booming music. “I’ve been hitting the gym pretty hard, you see, babes?” “You can show off all you want, bro, but you ain’t got nothing on these guns!” Braxton chimed in, pushing his longtime friend aside to flex. “At least I’ve still got abs, bro!” Victor scoffed at him by shaking the soft midsection. “Put your faggy hands away, bro! It’s padding for the field!” “Sure, bro. Sure. Just be careful so that I don’t mistake you for a bear next time we go hunting, bro!” The two teasing jocks gave each other a few hits before erupting with laughter. However, when they turned around to see the girls, they had since long left them to their silly talk. They had joined in with Dimitri to play beer pong — their boyfriends nowhere to be found. The two meatheads exchanged a wolfish grin and went after the two women, intent on playing a few drinking ones with them. ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ Saturday, October 31st, 2020 — 9:15 PM ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ Settled in the study, Sebastian and Wesley had been smoking and relaxing aside from the main events of the party, taking some time to catch up. Ever since Wesley has moved district with his parents as a teen, the two of them hadn’t seen each other as much as they used to in elementary school. They ended growing up in quite different neighbours. While Sebastian had lived in a middle-class environment, Wesley had been subjected to a rather lower one. Sebastian never really knew why Wes’s folks relocated there, but suspected they might have struggled financially. The roughness of these new surroundings perhaps contributed to Wes becoming reckless and carefree in the last couple weeks, such as starting taking and exchanging drugs and booze. Nonetheless, he was still Sebastian’s old friend and the tall lad just simply couldn’t forget the strong bond they’ve built up many years ago. The two men were chilling peacefully when the door to the study opened by Theodore, dressed as a wizard with a blue robe and hat. The short pal had put on a ridiculous fake white beard, but had it off in his hands, the material itching him after a while. Even if he wasn’t fond of having his glasses daily — usually opting for contacts — Theo had decided to put on the nerdy eyewear his parents shamefully bought him a couple months ago, before the pandemic happened. “There you are, guys!” Theo blurted out. “We were looking for you everywhere! Well, technically, I was the one who… whatever. Anyway, what are you doing here?” “Whether you in or out, just close the damn door!” Wes grumbled. Theo blushed red and shut it after stepping inside. Already, the strong aroma of weed hit his nose. The smell didn’t disgust him, but he couldn’t help being rational about it. “Guys, you know that thing fries your brain cells, right?” “Doesn’t take any to say you’re an annoying little twat.” The drug addict chimed. “Hey, hey…” Seb spoke before the tension arose — he pulled the handmade fag from his mouth and offered it to his standing pal by the door. “Take it and sit down with us, bro.” Imitating an obedient puppy, Theo bowed his head down slightly in submission and listened to Seb’s command like an order. After Theo sat and brought the joint to his lips, taking a puff. Wesley glared at his childhood friend, unhappy with Seb’s decision to hand out his weed stash to anyone. “There, buddy. Chill a bit with us, alright, pal?” Seb smirked as he rolled himself another fag on the old walnut desk. “Dude! Don’t you go giving my stuff to everyone here tonight, bro!” Wesley vocalized. “Calm down, Wes. That’s my little buddy Theo and I love him to death! No homo, tho, bro!” Seb chuckled as he lighted the new cig. “You’re so gay, dude.” Theo rolled his eyes. “Good thing Dimi’s a cowboy tonight.” Wesley added, setting back in the leather chair behind the computer desk. “If we’ve got a fag slipping in, that gun might have some use.” “Dude, that’s not a bit radical?” Theo frowned. “Don’t get me wrong — I don’t approve of their lifestyle choice, but we kinda need these guys in society too.” Wesley gave him a dark eye. He aggressively took his beer can on the expansive desk. “Name me one thing this garbage is good for.” He spitted out of spite. “Well… I kinda need someone to make my coffee at McDonald’s.” Theo sniggered. “And that means more girls for us.” The scorn on the drug addict’s face shifted into a scary smile as he burst into laughter. “Dude! Seb, is that the Theo guy you talked about?” “In the flesh!” Sebastian gestured like a show master. “I guess you were right. Even nerds can be funny sometimes. Maybe there’s hope for the male race after all!” ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ Saturday, October 31st, 2020 — 9:45 PM ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ A party wouldn’t just be one without playing flip-the-cup. Braxton and Victor had both removed their headwear to facilitate the downing of their beer cups against the two girls with whom the competed. Mathilda now used her majestic faux-golden staff more like a cane rather than an artifact for her costume — she barely could stand anymore. Jennifer, on the other hand, had better alcohol retention, but she kept jiggling and spilling beer on the sticky table and floor. The hair she had earlier shaped into a beautiful flower bulb had lost it dynamism and now looked like a greenish muffin top. While the girls were winning another round against the jocks, Asher and Dimitri just arrived on the first floor, having dragged up a foosball table from the home bar downstairs. The guys walked across the hall into the living room where the heart of the party was beating full mast. “Foosball time!” Dimitri and Asher shouted in chorus before bursting into laughter like a buffoon duo. The call was hyping the guests enough that even the smoking trio in the study left their cave to join in the fun. The games started as teams of two, until Mathilda had the brightest idea in the world and everyone held on to only one rotator, making sides of four instead. It was crowded and people kept bickering and shoving each other out of the way, but it provided a lot of fun nonetheless. As a good host, Dimitri gave his place to his eight guests until Wesley grew bored with the game and lie back on one of the couches. Mathilda was questioning herself about her idea when a repetitive soft tug in her hair starting annoying her. She thought her hair had tangled into her costume, but when she turned around, she met with a white ghostly face screaming at her. Her shriek made everyone look for her and begin to laugh as the Latina slipped on the wet floor and fell on her ass. Right behind her stood a tall person dressed in robes as dark as night, with the mask of Ghostface, holding in a knife in its hand. The figure was soon grabbed into a headlock by Dimitri, then Braxton, the three of them slipping on the ground as well. The two brutes had the stalker under control until they also heard the laughs coming from underneath the costume. “You should have seen her face!” The voice guffawed. “Larry? What the fuck, bro!” Dimitri exclaimed in shock, but soon after joined in the laugh. The two men on top of him moved and the host took his little brother’s hand to help him back up. Mathilda, embarrassed to no end, snapped with anger, failing to stand by keeping on slipping on the beer-covered floor. “You’re such a creep!” She pestered at him, red with humiliation. Jennifer tried pulling her back up via the Egyptian staff — while her boyfriend was laughing out loud — but the two girls ended falling on top of each other. “Jenny — ouch! Seb — DO SOMETHING! You, fucker! I’m gonna kill you! I’m gonna kill you ALL! All of you!” “Alright, alright.” Sebastian complied, walking to help his lover up. “That was a good one, bro!” Dimitri approved, giving Larry a brotherly slap on the back. “Though you should run away while you can!” “I was just coming to get a few snacks before my raid.” Larry pulled his mask off, beaming a content smile. “Well, you—…” Lights went off abruptly. Music faded into nothingness. Total darkness invaded the space. The surprised cries and exclamations were absorbed into the thick void surrounding the party members. Dimitri tried to bring back the attention to him when, out of a sudden, the fireplace lightened by itself, diffusing a dimmed orange hue to the vast living room. “What the fuck is going on?!” Dimitri blurted out in confusion. “HELLO.” A distorted voice echoed from the corners of the room and from within each present individual. The first one to take his phone out was Theo, who attempted to use its flashlight. Only then did he realize his screen looked glitched out — the alien sound came from its small speakers. “What… guys! My phone’s bugged!” “Fucking hell?! Mine too!” Braxton added before the distorted voice spoke again. “Tonight is not like any others. The ten of you gathered here is no mere coincidence. Each of you, to an extent depicted examples of homophobic bigotry against people, which lead to the self-destruction and suffering of poor, weaker-minded individuals.” “Where the fuck are you?” Seb asked aloud, taking in his hands the axe he’s left by the couch earlier. “Show yourself!” The voice continued: “Braxton Bellman — your jealousy against Richard Biggs making the football team only fuelled your homophobic bigotry to kick him out. But the school wouldn’t let him out because he was the best player. So, you made sure to ‘accidentally’ have his leg broken so that he couldn’t play on the team anymore. Did that bitter win in your hollow head made up for all the further matches your team lost? Victor Fortune — whilst you confidently say you are a handsome fuck machine, you had often pushed back the advances of numerous people because of their skin colour or orientation. You never miss a chance to proudly display your confederation flag to show much of a white suprematist you are. You used your straight white cis male privileges to influence many peers as the representative student in school, disrespecting whoever didn’t share the same traits as yours. Theodore James — you do not exert physical violence to assert your intolerance, but you rather attack psychologically your victims. The shameful names and stereotypes you call them instead of the proper ones make them all the more vulnerable to others who would act brutally. Sebastian Joseph — in any room you go, you attract anyone’s eyes. You are the tall, charismatic, person any man or woman would love to spend a good time with. However, this handsome shell of yours hides a dark soul. In pure malice, you used your good looks to flirt with Henri Thompson, just to play him out as a whole joke in front of the school. That man still is afraid to date anyone today. Mathilda Lopez — instead of sympathizing with your ex-boyfriend Greg when he confided you with his bisexuality, you acted like the worst bitch ever. Not only you broke up with him, but you leaked multiple personal pics of him on social media, shaming him for his sexual orientation as well, resulting in having him brutalized and sent to the ER. He is still in the coma to this day. Wesley Peterson — you are a dropout and a thug who doesn’t give a damn about anyone other than himself. You vandalized Oliver McClay’s car and locker with graffiti in High School, showing the world that he was homosexual. Know that Oliver McClay took his own life a month after changing school. Asher Ship — your homophobic bigotry against your younger brother Ken has led him into clinical depression. This led him to grow overweight and develop paranoia. He even tried to take his own life numerous times, almost succeeding more than once. It’s a miracle of sorts if he is still alive today. Jennifer Taylor — nobody can confide you anything. When Roger Mayer shared you his biggest secret that he was a homosexual, you betrayed him and told others. No longer a mystery, Roger’s parents eventually heard about it, making his life as miserable at home as he’s had it at school. Say, when was the last time you talked with Roger? Were you even his friend? Dimitri Wright — host of the night, you clearly selected your guests carefully. Your fingers probably don’t make up for the number of wedgies you’ve given those homosexuals and intellectuals in school. You’re a leader, but you used your diplomatic gifts to bully others rather than implementing justice. Perhaps it’s time to turn the tables? Finally, Larry Wright — just like your brother Dimitri, you have deeply rooted homophobia. If you come across a gay guy in your Fortdey servers, you don’t hesitate to shame and tag them, taking mischievous pleasure in bashing and blackmailing them. Sucks when the servers suspend your account for inappropriate actions, does it?” A hard-felt silence weighed on the ten young adults, to which Wes blurted out: “So fuckin’ what?!” before being hushed at. “Now that your facets are displayed on the table, let’s play a little game, shall we? If you can make it intact by six in the morning, I will let you go. Oh, but we can’t allow cheater, don’t we? No one can leave the house grounds. No electricity, no data. Cheating or sleeping through the night will immediately result in a person losing. Also, let’s spice things up a bit. Anyone who loses can make others lose as well. Among the ten of you, there is one who knows what’s going on — an imposter of sorts. Will you find who fakes this out? Finding it out might make you win earlier than sunrise, but a wrong answer will result in another loss. Good luck.” The speakers shut, and so did all their phones — batteries fried up.
  16. gayboyswag

    Trey's Growth Part Two

    Part two to Trey's growth, like last time I'm gonna warn you that This story will contain a bunch of my fetishes. I'm not sure exactly where it will go yet though. I do know that it will include incest, macro, muscle growth, straight to gay, and musk. If any of those offend you, this won't be the story for you. After the wonderful sex with James, Trey sat worried on his couch. In his efforts to grow big fast, he didn't even begin to think about how the rest of the world would see him. But James's comments about work brought him back to reality. His dad would be home from his own job shortly, and would be expecting to see the short shrimpy boy that Trey formerly was, not the grown, muscular man that he had turned into. Trey began to walk to the bathroom, his now large soft cock flopping as he walked. He examined himself in the full body mirror. Now standing approximately six feet tall, Trey looked nothing like his former self. His body was strong and defined, and covered in hair, a sharp contrast from his twig like frame. On top of that, his face looked different too. Well, he thought to himself, not exactly different, just more... mature. He still had the large brown eyes and Roman nose, along with his larger than average lips, but the face itself was different. No longer round and boyish, he now had a strong jawline, and had lost any remnants of baby fat on his angular, chiseled face. He stared at his body again, realizing that he was exactly the type of guy he would have gone for. If anything, maybe a little small. His cock started to harden, from a soft 4 inches to its full, nine inch mast. I can't believe I'm getting hard at my own reflection, Trey thought to himself. But he couldn't stop. He was so damn horny. Trey grabbed his large cock in his meaty paws, and began to jack off. For the first time in his life, Trey used two hands, instead of his earlier two finger technique. His hands stroked up and down his thick tool, and played with his big bull balls, as he slowly stroked to erection. On a whim, Trey pinched his own nipples. A jolt shot through his body as his cock jumped. Damn that feels good he moaned, and continued to stroke. Trey felt an orgasm building as he rubbed his hairy chest with one hand and frantically jerked his cock with the other. His cock was leaking precum like a faucet. Finally, he couldn't hold it any longer. With a loud moan, Trey shot all over the mirror. Eight strong spurts of cum ran down the mirror, as the final shot trickled down over his inflamed cock head. Suddenly feeling self conscious, Trey cleaned up the mess with a towel the best he could, and headed to his room in order to find something to wear. Unsurprisingly, nothing fit. Trey tried to cram his body into the small clothes, but everything either looked ridiculous, tight on his body and unable to close up, or it just ripped from the strain of being put on. With that, he headed to his father's room. Trey's father had been the polar opposite of Trey. Standing at 6'2” and 210 lbs, the beefy construction worker was all man. The only thing that they had shared was a name, Trey being actually Raymond Warren III. Ray, the former football player had kept in great shape as the years went by, and only a slight gut and graying hair belied his true age, 39. Trey threw open his father's closet and began to look for clothes that would suit him. Giving up on finding anything in his style after a quick glance, he finally settled for an old college t shirt, slightly too small for his father, and a pair of jeans. With that, he heard the garage door open. Trey panicked and began to throw on the clothes. The jeans were slightly baggy on his muscled frame, but he couldn't find a belt. He began to slip on the shirt as he heard his father enter the house. “Trey, I'm home. You there?” the bear of a man called in through the door. “Yeah dad, I'm just in my room,” Trey yelled back, not remembering his deeper voice for a second. He quickly ran through the hallway into his room, shirt still half on. “You sound funny, boy. Are you getting sick or something?” His father asked from the kitchen. “Yeah I think so,” Trey finally answered, thankful that his dad had given him an out. “Anything I can do to help?” Ray asked. “No I'm good.” Trey responded, feeling guilty. Even though he and his father weren't alike in either size or in interests, his dad was great. After Mrs. Warren ran off when Trey was a baby, the two of them had been together, with his dad, who while encouraging Trey to play sports and be active, never seemed upset that Trey had been more of a band and chess club kind of kid. He also took the news of Trey being gay shockingly well, even if he did follow up Trey coming out with saying that he had thought Trey might be “a homo or something.” But he had immediately redeemed himself by hugging his son and saying he'd love him no matter what. Trey sat back in his bed and thought about what to do. He couldn't avoid everyone he knew forever, but with his new body, he'd barely pass as the old Trey. He sat on his bed and realized he was still sweating, massive stains beginning to show on the pits of his father's t shirt. There was a knock on his door. “I brought you some soup, sport,” his father said, as the doorknob began to turn. Trey shuddered, there was no avoiding what was going to happen. At that moment the door opened, his father took one look at the stud on the bed that had been Trey, and gasped, dropping the bowl to the ground. “Trey... Is that... you?” His father finally asked after a period of uncomfortable eye contact. “Yeah dad,” Trey responded. “I'm finally a big guy, huh?” Ray just looked at his son. “This is insane. You're all grown up.” He stared at the bulging muscles under the t shirt. “And you look so strong too.” “Like I said,” Trey answered, “something weird happened.” “Should I call a doctor?” “No I think I'm fine. Just sweaty,” Trey answered. “And I don't have anything to wear.” Ray looked at his son, wearing his baggy clothes. He admitted to himself that his son would look much better in something less baggy, that showed off his new definition, then wondered quickly where that thought had come from. “Well in that case, why don't we clean up this soup and then I'll make you a real meal. You must be starving. We can head to town tomorrow to get something new for you to wear.” “Sounds great dad.” Trey answered, and then climbed out of bed. His dad and him together began to mop up the soup, and sweep up the broken glass. As he stood in close quarters to his dad, the pheromones began to do their work, not that Trey noticed. But he did notice their effects. His dad seemed to have a raging erection. Trey pretended he didn't notice. After they finished cleaning up, he told his dad he needed to take a shower. Ray agreed, and said that he'd make them dinner while Trey washed up. In the shower, Trey soaped up his body. He wondered to himself if all the sweat was a side effect of the pills, or just his body growing. Either way though, he was covered in it. As he cleaned himself off, his cock began to get hard again. He thought of his father's erection at his body, as he began to jerk off. Trey sat in bliss, jerking his meaty tool until he was brought back to reality by a call from the kitchen. “Dinner's ready son,” his dad's deep voice yelled out. Trey groaned and painted the shower wall in his thick cum. “I'll be down in a minute,” he responded. After washing off the cum, Trey came out of the shower. He toweled his body dry when he realized his mistake. The only clothes he had near him that fit were covered in sweat. Wearing just the towel, he walked over to his father in the kitchen. “Hey dad?” he asked. “Can I borrow something else to wear? Nothing of mine fits anymore, remember?” Ray stopped what he was doing and stared at his sons body. Out of his clothes Trey was even more impressive. With his massive, hair covered pecs leading down to a treasure trail lined six pack, and the large biceps on display, his son was a true man. His eyes shot down, seeing the prominent bulge in front of his sons towel. His own 9 incher began to make his pants tent out. He must have been staring for quite some time because his son asked again, “Dad can I borrow something to wear?” Ray shook his head and came to. “Sure son, just pick anything from my drawers and set the table. I need to go to the bathroom.” Trey went up to get dressed as his father made a bee line to the bathroom. The room smelled like musk and cum, no doubt from Trey's previous actions in the room. He sat down on the toilet and took his own thick cock in his hand, and, for the first time in his life, jacked off to the images of a man. His own son, no less. Trey came down and set the table, wearing a pair of jeans from the back of his dad's closet and another old t shirt, he had finally found something that almost fit him, if it was hilariously out of style. But clothes were clothes at this point he thought to himself. His father came out of the bathroom a few minutes later, seeming flustered and a bit embarrassed. Trey didn't notice, however, being more concerned with stuffing his face with the burgers his dad had made. “These are great.” Trey commented, his mouth still full of food. “Glad you like em, sport,” Ray answered, stealing glances at his son as he ate his own burger. “I knew you'd be hungry after all that growing.” Four burgers, countless fries, and a salad later, Trey stopped eating. Ray sat at the table with his son, as they began to talk about their respective days. Ray related a story about his manager at work, while Trey talked about his day at the mall, and what happened when he grew, sparing his dad the details of the store front and the sex with James. His father looked intrigued. “What exactly sparked this random growth spurt?” he asked his son. Trey decided to come clean. “Well, I found these pills, and they made this happen.” Ray looked shocked. “Steroids? Even those don't work this fast.” Trey shrugged. I don't know dad. All I know is I took more than I was supposed to, and then this happened.” Ray still sat there, his mouth open. “I could show you if you don't believe me,” Trey said after a long pause. Ray was torn, part of him knew that this was a bad idea, that his son had already grown so much so fast, and any more could cause some real problems. Another part of him, a newly awakened part, would very much like to see his son grow huge and grow fast. The new part won out. “Go ahead Trey, he said, “Let's see this thing work.” Trey smiled and grabbed the jar of pills from the corner of the kitchen. Grabbing two pills and popping them in his mouth, he washed it down with a glass of water. “Last time it worked pretty fast,” he said, “so if you don't mind I'm gonna take off these clothes.” Trey's father more than didn't mind, the mere idea of seeing his son naked was very exciting to him all of a sudden. “Go ahead sport.” Trey stripped off his clothes, and stood naked in front of the man who had raised him. His soft cock sitting nestled in his prominent bush, hanging over his big balls. Ray's own cock was throbbing in his pants, and the show was yet to begin. First, Trey's frame began to stretch out, growing about four more inches, surpassing his father's own height of 6'2”. Then his body began to fill out. First his biceps, expanding from merely 15 inches around to an impressive 18 inches. He was beginning to look more like a lineman than a linebacker, as his pecs also expanded, growing hard and powerful. His nipples truly pointed down now. His six pack hardened further, becoming like defined bricks on his tight stomach, as his quads and calves expanded to become those of a hardened weightlifter more than a soccer player. His body hair grew thicker and more defined as well, becoming like a carpet across his pecs, and coating his abs, but not to the extent that they hid the definition. Then the last muscles in his body expanded. Trey's balls stretched to the size of tangerines and hung low in his sack and his cock began to stretch even farther. Soft now it had to hang six inches. As a final touch, his jaw became even more square, and grew from stubble to a short beard, maybe two days' growth. His body was covered in sweat by the time his growth slowed to a stop. “It went kind of like that, dad,” he said to his shocked father. Ray wasn't hearing a word of that. But the deeper voice sent him over the edge. He came hard in his pants, leaving a large wet stain. “Trey...” he moaned. “That was the hottest thing I have ever seen.” Ray smiled as he said it but still seemed embarrassed by the fact hat he was so turned on by his son. Filled with lust and remembering the effect that he had had on his friend, Trey smiled. “You haven't even seen the best part yet,” Trey said, as he began to flex. Striking the double bicep pose from earlier, his thick armpits became exposed. His father felt the effects immediately and began to get hard again. The pheromones filled the air, and Ray became overcome with lust for his stud of a son. He stood up and walked over to Trey, before asking, “May I?” Trey smiled, knowing exactly what his dad wanted. “Yeah dad, but let me see you first.” His dad grinned at the idea, and stripped down himself. Ray wasn't bad looking either. His small gut from drinking too much beer was covered in the same salt and pepper black hair that lay thick on his head, and his visible pecs had the same coating. His own biceps were large, but not as big or defined as his son's had become, and as he stripped off his pants it became apparent just how turned on Ray was by all of this. His own, nine inch cock was throbbing, with the slightly upward curve causing precum to run down the underside. Below that hung a nice pair of testicles, almost as big as his own sons had become, which sat atop thick thighs and strong legs, more those of a man who worked for a living than gym-built muscles. Trey was insanely turned on by his bear of a father, and his cock throbbed to its new length of 12 inches long and as thick as a beer can. Seeing this caused Ray to be pushed over the edge. His cock gave one final throb, and then he shot his load, coating his sons furry abs in his cum without even touching his cock. “I'm sorry,” Ray said. “Let me clean that up.” Ray leaned forwards, and began to lick his own load from the hairy muscleman's sweaty abs. He still didn't know why he was doing this, knew it was wrong to be doing to his son, but too turned on to care. He began to lick and suck on his sons chest, going up and chewing on the nipple and licking at his thick armpits. Then he began to lick down Trey's body. All Trey could do is groan as his father had his way with him. He stood there as his father's tongue gave his body immense pleasures. His cock, too, was throbbing without being touched. “Hey dad,” he said, feeling cocky. “You're missing my best muscle.” With that Trey jacked his cock a few times in his hand, before letting his dad take over. His father took over immediately, giving Trey's cock the same lavish attention that he had given the rest of his jacked body. He'd take the cockhead in his mouth, and play with it with his tongue, before removing it and licking up and down the sides of the hot dick. He'd occasionally take a break from the cock entirely to start to lick and suck on the huge balls and play with Trey's muscular ass. But he'd always return to the cock. “Oh shit,” Trey moaned, “I can't take much more of this.” Ray smiled, and grabbed Trey's ass, pushing as much as the cock down his throat as he could. About six inches were down Ray's mouth when he decided to put his son over the edge. He stuck a single finger in Trey's muscular ass, feeling his son's prostate. With that Trey shot his massive load. Ray moaned as he tried to suck down the whole thing. Although mouth of his son's load made it down his throat, it was too thick and came out too fast, and he drooled cum down his chin and onto his own pecs. He stood up, and looked up at his son. “Fuck that was great” he said, his rock hard cock straining as it brushed Trey's leg. Ray looked down at himself, and wiped off some of the cum. He licked it up. “Let's keep going in my room,” Ray said to his son, clearly not feeling uncomfortable any more. Trey couldn't agree more, and followed behind his father, watching his hot ass as they walked, thinking of the pounding he was going to give it. Little did they know, the drugs coursing through Trey's body caused a powerful effect on men when they are consumed, especially in the form of semen. ******************************* So I've decided to write a bunch more parts, because honestly writing this story made me horny as hell, and it got a great response last time. I'm not sure how much yet, but I can assure you you haven't seen the last of Trey's growth.
  17. While working on the next chapter of Next Level Love, I had a bit of a fun idea for a muscular pastiche/parody of one of my favorite novels. Given we’ve officially entered the spooky month I took it in a bit more of a Halloween monster B movie direction. I hope you enjoy it. ============================================ Disappearance on the Overland Limited ============================================ Cast of Characters The Detective Ted Ward – Private Investigator from Sacramento, California on business to Chicago The Muscle Mack Simmons – Former Army Ranger and Detective Ward’s faithful companion and bedfellow The Conductor Mr. Orville Hubbard – Conductor employed by the Southern Pacific to serve the Overland between San Francisco and Ogden The Valet Ollie Sorenson – A young valet aboard the Overland with secrets of his own The Farmer William “Billy” West – Newlywed husband from Green River who plays his emotions close to his chest. The Wife Lucille “Lucy” West – A beautiful young lady ready to live her happily ever after The Widower Nancy Halverson – A frequent traveler aboard the Overland whose nervous demeanor belies a buried past The Socialite Delilah Johnson – An heiress from New Orleans with a sharp tongue and deep pockets The Beast – The mysterious creature rumored to roam the Nevada desert ============================================ Part I: The Facts ============================================ ~October 1901~ It was one o’clock that afternoon in Sacramento. People milled about and paced along the platform of the Southern Pacific depot. There was a nip in the air; winter was coming early. Snow already capped the Sierra Nevada and all traffic had slowed to a crawl. On the tracks was a splendid sight. The proud Atlantic class locomotive hissed contentedly before the line of well-polished Pullmans. The Overland Limited may have already been five minutes late for departure waiting on the slow freight to arrive, but it was still the height of luxury travel west of the Mississippi. Created by a partnership of three railroads, the Overland Limited was the fastest train of its day from the San Francisco Bay to the Great Lakes. Standing on the steps of one Pullman was a man, a bit scruffy and weathered in appearance. He was decently built but more of a runner than a fighter. The corners of his eyes crinkled as he watched the clock, lost in his own thoughts. He only stirred when another man, this one barrel-chested and balding but with a fiery beard and moustache arrived. “Stationmaster said the snow on Donner Pass is fallin’ fast as they can clear it,” the brawler of a man grunted. “No way we’re getting’ to Chicago on time, Ted.” “More time for us to relax then, Mack.” Ted Ward grinned. “Besides, I figured a man of your caliber wouldn’t be so worried about a little snow. Who ever heard of a soldier complain about something children love?” Mack Simmons shook his head and pushed past his partner. “Cuba didn’t have any snow.” Ted laughed and followed his assistant into the car. This time of year combined with the cold snap meant fewer travelers. They had the only occupied Pullman sections in the car. The young valet quickly made a few final touches to the cleaning of the car. His fitted uniform made it clear he was rather slim, but he had an ample behind like a succulent peach. He turned and jumped. “Oh, I’m sorry! I thought I was alone!” He blushed, very apparent on his pale Scandinavian skin, and stashed away the rag. “My name is Oliver Sorenson, though everyone just calls me Ollie. I’ll be your valet up to Ogden. You must be Mr. Ward and Mr. Simmons.” Despite an attempt to be surreptitious, Ted caught the young man’s eyes carefully crawling over him and Mack. Before he could comment, the conductor strode in. “I hope you’re not bothering the guests, Ollie.” The conductor was a solid man in his late forties, salt and pepper starting to show in his moustache. He might not have been a barrel-chested many like Mack but years on the railroad had given him a strong build and the soft bulge in his trousers was very telling. “No trouble at all,” Mack chimed in, clasping a hand on Ollie’s shoulder, only making the valet blush harder. “Mr… uh?” “Orville Hubbard,” he replied. “And we’re likely to be an hour late into Reno with the snow, but we should make up the time between Winnemucca and Promontory. In the meantime, we will be serving complementary drinks in the dining car. Please enjoy yourselves and we’ll do what we can to get caught up.” He snapped his pocket watch shut as another whistle blew outside, and a manifest freight rumbled by. “Gentlemen, please excuse me, that’s our cue.” Ollie nodded. “I’d best make sure your bags have been loaded. Please let me know if you need anything!” As soon as the two were out of earshot, Mack whistled. “You didn’t mention the sights on the train were better than the scenery.” “Rein it in you horndog.” “Don’t act all high and mighty,” Mack said, grabbing the bulge in Ted’s slacks. “I know this ain’t your gun. You were thinkin’ the same thing.” “Guilty as charged,” Ted smirked, thumb pressing against the thick nub poking through Mack’s shirt. Mack bit back a little groan. “Now, I think we best calm down before we end up making a mess in the vestibule. Best not put on a show, eh?” Mack released him. “We’re finishin’ this later.” “Sure thing,” Ted replied, swatting Mack’s muscle ass and swinging the door open. As to be expected of the luxury train, the dining car was immaculately decorated with intricate wood carvings, etched glass, and even small crystal chandeliers. As Ted had noted, the train was very light this evening. “Oh dearie me, I thought we were all that was left aboard tonight.” A lady in her late-twenties put out her cigarette and approached them. She was dressed in the finest of eveningwear that seemed to be straight from 5th Avenue. She cocked her hip slightly. “Miss Delilah Johnson of the New Orleans Johnsons, how doooo you do?” “Ted Ward and Mack Simmons, ma’am. The pleasure is ours,” Ted replied politely taking her hand. She frowned, expecting a little more. “Well, yes. It is. I have to say I can’t believe this train is late again. My daddy invested a lot in this railroad, and I doubled our shares. I’d expect a little better. I’m a busy gal.” “You can’t pay the sun to move,” a man piped up. “Not yet,” she huffed and went back to her table. “Pay no attention to her,” the man said. “She’s been talking everyone’s ear off since we left Emeryville. I hope she didn’t bother you Lucy.” “Oh Billy, nothing’s ruining tonight,” the man’s wife said snuggling into his arms. She proudly showed off a shining ring to the two. “Congratulations!” Mack shouted. “A round for the new couple!” “Just coming back from our honeymoon actually,” Billy grinned. He was the definition of a cornfed country boy. His arms stretched his sleeves and Ted swore he could hear seams popping near his shoulders. His wide legs were clearly squeezed into his pants. “Headin’ home to Green River to start our new lives.” “We’ve got an adorable little homestead,” Lucy gushed, “but our parents gave us a little weekend out in Santa Cruz to ourselves.” By the way she beamed, Ted figured it must have been a very productive weekend. Of course, her hand slowly inching up Billy’s thigh was a good clue. She was dressed in a simple homespun outfit, but somehow made it elegant by the gleam in her eye and the dazzle in her laughter. Mack brought a few drinks from the bar when he almost collided with the last passenger. “I’m so sorry, ma’am. I didn’t see you there.” “That’s alright. You remind me of my husband, dearie,” an elderly woman said, patting Mack’s hand. “Such a handsome strong man.” Mack floundered for a moment, unsure of what to say. “Oh dear, where are my manners. Nancy Halverson, a pleasure to meet you.” “The pleasure is ours Mrs. Halverson,” Ted said. “What two handsome men…” She said again, with a faraway look in her eyes. “You best be careful… you don’t know what could happen… that monster likes handsome men…” She wandered off, a little lost. “You understand a word of that?” Mack whispered. “She’s not playin’ with a full deck if you ask me.” “Perhaps not,” Ted replied. The train lurched into motion; the engine bellowing smoke as it began to climb out of Sacramento. The whistle cried as Mack set the drinks on the newlywed’s table. They toasted the happy couple and began the first of many drinks. Ted watched the city roll by but couldn’t help but feel a slight sense of unease. ============================================ A cry pierced the night, rousing him from his sleep. In a heartbeat, Ted was on his feet, hand on his Colt. He bolted down the coach knowing his companion was hot on his heels. He took only a brief moment to make sure his activities with Mack that night weren’t overly apparent. He threw open the vestibule, leapt the gap, and charged into the next car to find a group of people had already gathered around the Pullman section. “Please, keep calm and return to your beds. We will sort this matter out shortly,” Mr. Hubbard said, gently trying to ease the passengers away from the sobbing woman on the lower berth. “I’m sure we could be of service,” he said as he and Mack drew near. “I’d certainly appreciate it, gentlemen,” the conductor whispered, “and so would Mrs. West.” He motioned to the sobbing lady, revealing it to be Lucy. She clutched a handkerchief to her bosom, hiccupping through her wails. Ted caught a glimpse of Mrs. Halverson as the conductor sorted the other passengers away. He ignored her for now and knelt next to the sobbing bride. “Lucy, dear God, what happened?” It took several minutes for Lucy to gather herself. “Oh Mr. Ward, it’s awful! I can’t find Billy! He’s gone missing.” Ted shot a look over to Mack. “Lucy, perhaps Billy just went to, err, use the facilities or stretch his legs. We did have quite a bit to drink after all.” “No, no! I saw him! He was being taken away by,” she paused to blow her nose, “by the Beast!” She now broke down in a new wave of sobs. Ted scanned over the berth, but there was nothing strange. The sheets weren’t torn off the bed, just moved to the side as anyone would when getting out of bed. The only thing of note was a couple missing shirt buttons. Just then the conductor returned with some whiskey to help her calm her nerves. “We’ll do our best to find him, don’t worry.” Ted stood, knowing that it was best to let her rest for now. Suddenly he stopped. “Do you smell something Mack?” “No, should I?” “I thought I smelled something… almost like smoke.” “We’re on a train, boss.” Ted glowered at him. “Not like that, like cherry wood.” Ted and Mack headed back to their car with the conductor. “Do you think she’s delirious? It could’ve been some nightmare that woke her? Surely, you’ve found Mr. West?” The conductor shook his head. “I’m sorry but I haven’t. I directed the staff to search top to bottom. Mr. West is no longer on board.” Ted pursed his lips. “How’s our schedule looking?” “We’re behind, but so’s everything else on the line. All that snow back on the Sierras has everyone behind schedule. Even with Dispatch giving us priority, we should’ve been in Winnemucca hours ago.” “Have we passed anywhere that Mr. West may have jumped off?” “Doors have been locked tight ever since we snagged mail in Lovelace and we haven’t stopped once since then, only slow orders.” “Any chance of him jumping off between stations?” The conductor chortled. “Well, I suppose they could’ve but where would they go?” He waved his hand towards the window. “There’s nothing but sand and rock as far as the eye can see. Desert is mighty cold this time of year. If he went wandering on his own without protection, he’d be dead in minutes. Closest civilization from here is either Imlay down the line or the Lassens’ Ranch about a half-day horse ride away.” “And this beast?” “An old superstition in these parts. Same old story about some wild hairy man you hear west of the Rockies. Believe me gentlemen, there’s nothing like that Sasquatch fella anywhere near here.” The conductor left as Ted and Mack sat down on the beds. “So, what are you thinkin’?” “I don’t know Mack,” Ted muttered. Once he was sure they were alone in the quiet sleeper, Ted rested his head on Mack’s thick shoulder. “It’s strange…” “Of course, but you’re workin’ on an idea.” “How’d you know?” “Only two reasons you ever reach for my cock. You’re horny or you need somethin’ to play with while you think.” Ted stifled a laugh. “You kiss your mother with that mouth?” “You didn’t have any complaints about my mouth a few hours ago.” Ted shoved him with a grin, stood, and began to pace. “Y’know, when you promised me a trip on the Overland Limited, I wasn’t expecting to work. Then again, I’ve never known you to turn down a case.” “Never can in this business. You ever hear of that beast thing?” Mack scratched at his beard. “Nothin’ worth mentioning. All I’ve heard is that it’s some monster that appears every now and then. Miss Lucy probably just had a nightmare like you said. With all the spirits she took I’m surprised she’s not seeing more than monsters.” “Details, Mack, details.” “Fine, fine. Folks say it’s a gigantic man, not so much Sasquatch. Old railroad workers say they saw entire trees knocked to the ground with the imprint of a fist in their bark. Other folks say it can carry a Texas Longhorn over one shoulder. Stories go back long before the good ol’ U.S. of A. moved out here. Honestly, nothin’ more than tall tales to tell around a campfire.” He studied his partner’s face. “You aren’t seriously considerin’?!” “No, no… well, yes. But it’s definitely far-fetched. There’s a billion other possible reasons, say he decided he wanted out of the marriage? I’m more interested in why that was Mrs. West’s first response. There’s no such thing as monsters like that, and certainly none that would attack a train!” Suddenly, the floor jerked and a terrible screech filled the air. Ted flew up into the air and crashed against Mack while bags and parcels were flung around the car. “What in tarnation?!” “The emergency brake,” Ted muttered. “You alright?” “Me?! You’re the one who did a somersault!” “Good,” Ted grinned. “Let’s go see what the fuss is about.” They dashed outside with several other passengers and made their way up along the tracks to the locomotive. The engineer and the fireman were already out of the cab of the hissing Atlantic. The headlamp shone brightly across the dark desert, but it made the problem all too clear. One of the rails had been bent a good two feet out of the way. “I’ve never seen a thing like it!” The engineer roared. “We’ve had warped rails before, but this is some kind of madness.” Ted walked up the ties and ballast and stared at the rail. He motioned Mack over. “What do you see?” “It’s not possible!” “My thoughts exactly.” Ted motioned to the heads of the railroad spikes, bent in half and torn from the wood. “It was intentional. Sabotage.” “That’s all well and good, but I’m more worried about that!” Mack hissed. Ted looked closer at the rail and his jaw dropped. Clear as day, he could see four indentations in the metal. Four indentations as if grabbed by a mighty hand. ============================================ Part II: The Evidence ============================================ “That’s it, we can’t keep going tonight,” Mr. Hubbard said. “We’re heading back to Lovelace so we can telegraph ahead to stop all trains.” He began to shoo the passengers back inside while Ted and Mack stared at the rail. “It can’t be,” Mack murmured. “It can’t… can it?” “Tell me you know of some machine that can do that. A machine that can be assembled, used, disassembled, and moved without so much as a trace!” Ted motioned wildly to the desert sand, seemingly undisturbed. As he turned to Mack, he stopped. There was something strange on the wind… something familiar… “Gentlemen, inside please!” Ted and Mack relented, but Ted was still frowning as the train began to move again. “Tonight just keeps getting stranger…” They boarded the train, just in time to hear Miss Johnson complain again. “I swear, I’m going to sell my shares as soon as I can tell my broker!” Ted fought the urge to roll his eyes before taking a seat in the lounge car. Everyone else had gone back to bed, leaving only the two of them. Mack eased himself onto a sofa. “There was a funny smell out there. You smelled it too, right?” Ted nodded. “I can’t place it though. It’s like some kind of cologne or perfume. Cherry wood smoke… earth after a rain… new leather boots… Same thing I smelled near Lucy’s bed.” “That’s not what I smelled. Smelled like cigars and pine to me. Smelled… good.” Ted settled back in the chair. For a second, he frowned. His pants felt a bit small, and his shirt sleeves a bit short. “Strange, very strange. I definitely didn’t smell anything like that.” Just then Ollie snuck out of a small storage room. “Oh, I’m sorry to bother you.” “No, no Ollie, no trouble at all.” Ted paused. “Say, you haven’t smelled anything strange around here lately?” “Well, um, I…” He shook like a leaf. “C’mon and sit down with us,” Mack said warmly motioning to the spot next to him. Ollie quietly obliged. Mack placed his arm behind him. The young man looked like a scared rabbit but slid backwards ever so slightly to let Mack’s arm touch his back. “So, anything strange?” “I… shouldn’t say. The railroad has been fine, nothing weird…” “Nothing?” Mack said again, now gently letting his hand drape onto Ollie’s shoulder. At the same time, the buttons on his shirt seemed stretched to the limit, ready to snap. “I… I…” Ollie stammered, eyes mesmerized. Ted rolled his eyes though he did enjoy seeing the cute man squirm. “Mack, please, don’t torture him. Though, I’m sure we’d be willing to indulge him if he were to talk…” Both men sent a smirk to each other as Ollie became very focused on the floor, but his pants had a very noticeable bulge. “Promise not to tell?” Mack paused just long enough to undo the top button of his shirt. “We’re not gonna say anything unless you do.” His other hand drifted down and gave the valet’s bulge a gentle squeeze. The telltale sign of pre stained the pants punctuated by a needy groan. “Hmm, we’re your first huh boy?” “Y-y-yes sir,” Ollie mumbled. “I was too scared to- EEP!” Ted’s hand snuck down into Ollie’s pants, groping his supple cheeks. “All you gotta do is tell us.” He moaned into his fist. “Someone’s gonna see!” “Not if you hurry up. Now spit it out.” He nodded. “Mr. West wasn’t the first to disappear. At least one man disappears around Imlay on every trip I’ve been on.” Both Ted and Mack looked at each other. “Every time?” “Yeah, but the big wigs’ve been paying people to keep quiet. I… I saw one of them get taken away. I peeked in from the door and saw one burst outta his clothes, slowly tearing through them. It was so…” The valet moaned, openly switching between grinding on Mack’s hand and trying to let Ted grope as much of him as he could. “You should’ve seen it! He was huge! After he finished growing, he broke open the door and leaped off the train. Last thing I saw, he was painting the desert white and stomping off after a giant shadow north.” “Good boy,” Mack growled in his ear, before capturing his virgin mouth in a passionate liplock. Ted teased his hole as he left a little love bite on his neck. Ollie cried out like a Reno whore and soaked his uniform in his seed. The bliss on his face soon melted into embarrassment. “I’m so sorry, I shouldn’t’ve-” Ted and Mack squeezed him between them. “Nonsense. How about you come by a little later and we’ll finish what we started.” Embarrassment morphed to sheer excitement, stars in his eyes. “Really?” “Yeah, but we need to work on this case for a bit first.” “Oh, right… yes!” With that, the valet skittered away to change into a fresh uniform. Mack grinned and pulled Ted into his hairy chest. “We better hurry up, otherwise you’re gonna have to deal with this.” Ted grinned. “Then you better hurry up with the case.” “That’s easy! If the railroad is covering it up, then they probably have something to do with it.” Ted chewed the thought over. “That’s excellent reasoning, but you’re forgetting one little thing.” “What’s that?” “Why would the railroad want to scare away potential customers? Don’t get me wrong, I wouldn’t put it past them to do something shady, even with that old bastard Huntington six feed under, but it doesn’t make sense.” He scratched at his scruff. “No… they’re covering it up, because they don’t want a scandal; protect their profits at all costs. The question is, are they reacting to it like we are, or do they know and can’t stop whatever it is that’s happening? “The way I see it,” Ted continued, “there are three possible solutions. Number one, Mrs. West got rid of him. I admit it’s very simple, but sometimes the simplest answer is the truth. We know the door was unlocked. It wouldn’t have taken much for her to push him out. Number two, our southern belle is actually a beast – though I don’t mean that literally. She sure tried to make a scene. Could be purposely trying to drive down the stock price of the railroad.” “Why would she do that?” “Lots of companies want a piece of the pie in the Southwest. There’s lots of money to be made out of California. That then leaves us with solution number three.” Ted frowned. “And what’s that?” “The Beast is real.” Mack crossed his arms. “You’re kidding. You actually believe that children’s fairy tale monster is real?” “It’s crazy I know, but there’s definitely something driving the stories. That said, a man growing out of his clothes and going out into the desert in a sex driven frenzy? I don’t know if we can count Ollie as a reliable witness. We need more evidence, but it’s clear the stories exist for a reason.” Mack snorted. “Kid’s stuff. Though I gotta say, wouldn’t mind growin’ like that.” “Oh really?” Ted pressed with a crooked grin. “Are you saying you’d want to get even stronger? Grow so big that you tear your clothes to tatters? Have a cannonball for an arm?” Mack’s breathing grew shallow. “You’re a fuckin’ tease, you know that?” He flipped Ted onto his back and pressed him into the sofa. “Maybe I’ll grow carry you around on my cock. Just flex and I’d make you cream yourself. I’d… I’d…” Mack trailed off. “Aww, come on, whisper more sweet nothings to me,” Ted snarked, but he saw Mack grow pale as he looked out the window. “Heaven’s sake, look at that!” There, just outside the window was a monstrous silhouette running alongside the train. “We’ve got to tell the conductor. Whatever that thing is we’ve got to get away!” Instead, the emergency brakes came on and the train screeched to a halt. The shadow reared back for a moment but stopped next to their car. Ted hardly had time to duck as a boulder smashed into the side of the car. Upon closer inspection, it wasn’t a rock, but a fist. That same scent stronger than ever hung heavy and humid in the air. Before Ted could react, he was smashed back by a flying chair as the hand scooped up Mack and made off into the night. ============================================ Part III: Ted Ward Sits Back and Thinks ============================================ With one car practically destroyed, the passengers were more than frightened. The force of the blow had knocked not only the first car but several others off the rails. After long deliberation, Mr. Hubbard arranged with a passing ranch-hand to help ferry the passengers back to Lovelace. Ted sat on the ballast, sipping down whiskey from the dining car. He tried to think, but panic kept filling his mind. Mack was gone… Mack was gone… Every so often, he’d stagger to his feet, swearing to go find his companion but the other waiting passengers would shush him and set him back down. “Don’t worry Mr. Ward,” Ollie would say sweetly. “Mr. Simmons is strong, I’m sure he’ll be alright.” Sure, Mack was strong, but strong enough against whatever that fist belonged to? Ted nursed his whiskey as he thought. On the bright side, he knew unequivocally that the Beast existed. On the other, he had no idea what the Beast actually was, nor what it’s purpose was in attacking a train. No, wait… he thought back. It wasn’t attacking a train, but rather the train. It only attacked the Overland Limited, or at least the missing people were on the Overland Limited. None of the local trains were attacked. So, what was the common factor? He tried to think, but the combination of Mack’s abduction and the whiskey only made him sluggish. The night seemed colder and darker than ever. “Darkest before the dawn,” Mack would have said. “Dearie, are you okay?” Ted looked up. It was Mrs. Halverson. “Just shaken ma’am.” The old matron sat down next to him and gingerly patted his shoulder. “I lost my husband to the Beast long ago…” Ted looked up in surprise. “Why didn’t you say something?” “Because I… I didn’t want to say something when I wasn’t sure.” She paused. “You see, the night my husband disappeared, there was something strange I noticed. For one, that terrible stench.” Ted nodded, though he wouldn’t call the odor terrible necessarily. “But there was another thing. You see, I always suspected, but I never wanted to say for sure just in case. After all it’s difficult to come to that conclusion, and everything is really a guess in the end if you can’t ask the person yourself.” “Ma’am please.” “Oh, you’re right,” she smiled weakly as she wrung her hands. “Well… when the Beast took my husband, he was… smiling.” “The Beast was smiling?” “No, my husband. Absolute happiness and for the longest time I ignored the rather obvious answer. I did my own research on the disappearances you know and they all seemed to have something in common.” She looked up at Ted. “All the men that have been kidnapped have been… um… sharing the company of other men.” Ted stared back. “You’re positive?” “Seven of the ten I heard about for sure. I’m afraid I can’t say for Mr. West but consider it my intuition.” The cart returned then and she got up with the last of the passengers. “I imagine you’ll want to investigate Mr. Ward, but I have a feeling this may be the last time we see each other if you stay. The Beast will be coming for you next. Good day, Mr. Ward.” Ted couldn’t form words as the cart trundled away, but he was more determined than ever to find Mack. “One final shot. A race against the clock.” He climbed back into the ruined cars. He took his handkerchief and soaked it in perfume from a broken bottle in the barber’s room. The intense aroma made his eyes water, but it drove away the scent that clearly had an effect on Mack. He tied it around his nose and mouth and walked through the cars. It wasn’t long before he could hear a sound from the lavatory. Someone panting and groaning. He kicked open the door. “Mr. Hubbard?!” The conductor had shucked his jacket and pants, standing only in his underwear, shirt and vest, groping at himself. He was growing before Ted’s eyes at a tantalizingly slow pace. Each breath slowly stretched the threads a little farther… a little tighter. His underwear was soaked in a never-ending river of pre. “Detective…” he said huskily. “So glad you could join us for the final trip.” “The final… what are you talking about?” The conductor laughed, licking pre off of his hand. “The final trip. Master promised to reward me for all of the men I delivered to him. He promised to fill me until I pass out and make me one of his special men.” “You’re insane!” “No, you just haven’t submitted yet. Submit to him and grow!” Ted slammed the door shut and slid a chair in front of the latch. It wouldn’t hold the growing brute for long, but it was enough for him to escape. “It’s true, Ollie was right- shit! Ollie!” He spun on his heel and ran back through the train, looking for the valet. Each car was empty, boxes and parcels overturned, sheets and clothes left strewn about in the panic to escape. Finally, there was only one place left, the car Mack was taken from. He kicked open the door. It was that smell again, but it was even stronger than before. The car was empty except for Ollie who was on his knees clutching at his crotch. “What’s wrong?” Ted asked, holding the perfume-soaked handkerchief to his face. “Oh… Mr. Ward… it feels so good…” Ollie moaned. “I’m so scared but – OOOOOH – it’s so GOOD.” Ted watched in shock as he saw Ollie’s pants stretch and fill with a mountainous bulge. The young man’s voice cracked as he continued to moan, his uniform starting to grow tighter and tighter around his growing body. “Please Mr. Wa-AA-rd… don’t let it stop!” His voice was now a solid timber as he flexed the sleeves off of the jacket. “Oooh yeaaaah… I feel so big. Mr. Ward, feel how solid I am!” Ollie walked towards him, each step forcing another ripple of growth through his body. His pecs exploded through his shirt as his spreading lats finished destroying the vest. Ted could nearly hear Ollie’s heartbeat, seeing the skin stretch and muscles writhe just below, weaving into new massive cords. Ted felt his back hit the wall. “Mr. Ward, please, don’t you want to be like me? I want you to grow too.” He flexed his pecs. “You can grow and make me your boy. I want a monster of muscle to have his way with me. Someone sexy like you.” The massive leaking cock trapped him against the wall, dousing him in a steady stream of pre. “Maybe you and Mr. Simmons can take turns… put a young’un like me in his place under two muscle beasts.” Between everything, Ted felt his head begin to swim and he began to fall to the ground. The world spun and everything grew dark. ============================================ Part IV: The Culprit Revealed ============================================ Ted’s head throbbed as he slowly came too. He groaned and wrenched himself up off the dirt. The world swam for a moment, but when it focused, he could see he was in a small forest clearing next to a creek. He was in a chalked circle near a roaring campfire that kept him warm that freezing night. At three equally spaced points in the circle was a bowl filled with flaming sage. The smell was completely overpowering. Ollie in his fully grown glory was knocked out on the ground. Ted’s heart sank but it was soon clear he hadn’t been hurt, far from it actually. A colorful smattering of hickies on his bull-neck and traps and a slowly softening tower of a cock revealed Ollie was drunk in bliss. Right next to him was Billy… or at least it was Billy. Now it was Billy times one hundred, far larger than any man could ever be with a massive turtle shell of a stomach and mountainous pecs. Ted couldn’t tear his eyes away from how large he was. His forearms alone were thicker than Mack’s thighs had been. Not to mention the anaconda and boulders he had that made even a stallion look as small as a blade of grass. “Ollie! Billy!” Ted hissed as loud as he dared. “C’mon pull yourself together!” He crept to the edge of the chalk circle. “I wouldn’t cross that line if I were you.” A voice like thunder rumbled through the room, shaking inside Ted’s chest. “It’s the one thing keeping you from going into a frenzy.” Ted scrambled back toward the second and looked around the shadows. “Who are you?! Show yourself!” He reached back for his gun, but it was missing. “Don’t worry, I’ve put it away for safekeeping. Beautiful weapon, but who needs that when you’ve got your fists.” “Where am I?” The voice chuckled. “Detective, I thought you would have figured it out. You’re at my little homestead. My ranch, as some of my men have come to call it.” The voice paused. “Don’t worry about them, they’re just tired. Burned a lot of energy in the transformation.” “Show yourself!” “Demanding, aren’t we?” Out from the shadows emerged a massive, hairy foot. Ted looked up and up and up. A twelve-foot giant, easily over a ton of pure muscle stood tall and proud before him. The new monster made Billy look like a child. His calf alone was nearly as wide as Ted was tall. If the other two had mountains for chests, the man before him had the entire Rockies. Ted couldn’t help himself as his eyes drifted to this monster’s cock, but he soon realized it was planted firmly up the newly grown Mack’s ass. Mack was massive, but his face was swallowed between the monster’s hairy, sweaty pec cleavage. With each breath however, Mack was growing bigger and bigger. A steady stream of cum dripped from the monster’s abs as Mack continuously unloaded, locked in a bottomless sea of lust. He was twice as big as Billy and becoming more and more like the Beast with every passing breath. “So, am I everything you expected, Detective? You seem to approve.” His features were so sharp, even behind his thick beard and long wild hair, his face looked carved from stone. Ted had to take a moment to find his voice. He then noticed he came without touching himself. “Who… who are you?” “People have called me the Beast… turns me on.” A flood of cum dripped out of Mack’s ass, unable to be contained. “A massive Beast who can make mere men grow into his pack simply by being near them. I don’t need a name anymore.” “H-h-how?” “Inheritance. The original made more Beasts that could make men grow and so on and so on. No one’s sure who the first was or how, but when you’re built like a battleship with a five-foot cock that never goes soft – well, you tend to have bigger things on your mind.” Ted looked at Mack again, who was greedily licking up the sweat on the Beast’s pecs. The overpowering sage made it clear. “Your musk…” “Fuck, I love the smart ones,” The beast knelt down and grabbed Mack with one of his massive hands. Without ceremony, he pumped the man up and down on his cock as if he weighed nothing more than a feather. Ted was mesmerized watching the dense veins and muscles in the bicep bunch and release. “You’re drooling, Detective.” Ted blushed but didn’t make an effort to stop. He only thought about how he wanted to see the Beast really go toe to toe with a locomotive. The thought of him curling it with ease or pushing it with a finger was enough to make him want to rush across the circle. “The transformation makes men not much use for anything but fucking for about a month. Not to say afterward we don’t fuck like rabbits but we can at least have an intelligent conversation.” The Beast smirked. “Can’t say no, can you? I bet you want to take your friend’s place, don’t you?” “But I give all of my conquests an out.” The Beast stopped leaving Mack and Ted both groaning for more. “You’re left with a choice, detective. Go back into the world and hide or submit to me and live free.” Ted Ward did not need to decide. Before he knew it, he had crossed the line and felt the glorious burn in his muscles as he breathed in the Beast. Just like Ollie, his cock tore free first, suddenly expanding to a two-foot log. Ted screamed in a mixture of agony and bliss, covering himself in his own cum; his balls growing and filling faster than they could be emptied. “Yes,” the Beast rumbled, fucking Mack in a frenzy while watching the show. “Feel that blood rushing through your body, pumping every last bit of you bigger and bigger. You have no choice but to grow!” Ted screamed, not even attempting to hold back. The delectable smell of smoke and leather was his whole world as he felt his body throb with energy. It was like a tank filled to the brim and ready to explode, to completely exceed his humanity and fly straight into beastdom. His muscles writhed below the skin as rivers of veins rose to the surface. His limbs jolted with each pulse of growth flooding into him, knocking him onto his back. He could feel his arms swell and fight against his thickening lats for space. His pecs thickened into heavy slabs hanging over a tight wall of abs. He trembled as his glutes pushed him off the ground, growth flowing into his massive legs and stretching feet, all the while his orgasm continuing unabated. When all the muscle had nowhere left to go, his body forced him taller, only to pile on more muscle anywhere it could fit. As waves of pleasure and spasms slowed, Ted stretched and flexed his now eight-foot tall mass. With a lustful hunger in his eyes, he turned towards the Beast. Their howls echoed across the desert.
  18. elysiumfields

    Boat Race Muscle

    Another quickie mass muscle growth short from my archive.. REPOSTED from the 'defunct' MGS Multiple Muscle Growth/Reality shift BOAT RACE MUSCLE I rushed down the southern embankment close to Barnes Bridge spanning the River Thames,hoping to catch the last stretch of the Oxford-Cambridge Boat Race.Surprisingly,even though it was a gloriously warm and sunny day,the crowds,though numbering in the thousands along the length of the race,where thinned and stretched out along the banks leading up to the finishing point,and thus i managed to get perfect view from the rivers edge just as the two teams of 8 crew,spurred on by their cox's, sitting so low in the boats that they could just barely be seen, came cutting through the water,cresting literally neck and neck towards the winning point. I peered through my binoculars at the two crew,seeing the strain on their faces and their lithe muscles aching with each frantic pull of the long oars.These boys must have gone through some serious training prior to the race to cope with stroking through the hard waters of the Thames,and i could see the results under the tight lycra singlets they wore - light blue for Cambridge and dark blue for Oxford.. Lean muscled physiques,oars,strong powerful arms and broad shoulders to pull hard at the oars,along with firm muscled chests,thickly muscled thighs and wide rippling backs..Yes,they definately kept in shape.I could see clearly as they came closer,still head to head despite each effort both teams tried out. Only a few hundred yards now.. 'My,these guys are certainly well built!' i thought ,admiring them as they started to go past my vantage point. I could not take my binoculars off of them,noticing their rather thickly muscled torsos straining seemingly pumped from their exertive fight.'And look at those biceps!' i exclaimed inwardly,catching a glimpse of bulging biceps that looked the size of coconuts on the curly blonde haired guy at the front end of the Cambridge boat.'He must of hit the gym pretty hard toget guns like that!' i thought. I lost sight of both boats as the view was blocked by a small group of spectators,giving me chance to refocus the binoculars as i saw the teams again,now coming up to the finishing line and causing the crowds cheering to rise in pitch. Cambridge was in front by just a fraction but i could not be sure. When i raised my bino's again,i nearly dropped them!. The Cambridge team looked as if they were sitting a little higher in their boat,but i soon began to realise that impossibly,they seemed to have grown in height,but the poor cox squatting just in view at the end of the boat now looked dwarfed by his team mates. I glanced around at the spectators around me trying to gage any reaction to what i was seeing,but there was just normal cheering and waving. Another peer through the bino's and i was astonished to see that not only had Cambridge grown,that they also seemed to be swelling up with bigger muscles with every stroke of the oars.Their light blue lycra singlets were definately becoming packed with more shapely and thicker pecs, and their arms becoming rippled with sinewy muscles,short sleeves burgeoning with fatter bloating biceps and forearms bulging powerfully. One glance across to Oxford and the same was happening to them, and neither team seemed none the wiser to their sudden inexplicable growth.Only the cox's seemed left out. I peered up at the sports coverage helicopter buzzing above and whether they or any of the thousands of viewers were noticing what i was seeing too.!A rise in the cheering indicated that the teams were reaching the finishing line.I raced along the embankment,like many others were doing, running as fast as i could to keep up with the rowing teams. The added muscles were also increasing the strength and stamina of both teams,and the boats cut faster through the water,almost like speedboats.I reached the end line just as both teams looked to have crossed dead level. Both teams carried on rowing,such was the sudden pick up of speed in their rowing before they realised that they even crossed the winning line. The crowd grew a little more dense here,and i could not see either Oxford or Cambridge clearly,but what i did see, it seemed to me that they nolonger showed the exertion that i had earlier seen on their faces.Eventually i broke through the crowd to see the teams. gliding back towards the boat house not far away.There was no slumping back in exhaustion,panting and red faces.Both teams just sat in their boats almost emotionless and every once in an often i could see them flexing a bicep or puffing out their big bulging pecs.They had apparently reached the pinnacle of their incredulous muscle growth,sitting ungainly in boats that now looked like child-like canoes.Biceps way bigger than coconuts,more like bloody watermelons!.Thick swollen pecs so big that they looked as if they had stuffed pillows under their near bursting singlets.Wide rippling lats that made their backs seem three feet across. I was starting to get an erection at this sudden display of huge obscene muscle..'Holy fuck..this definately turned me on sexually!'. After quite a while where the judges were trying to fathom who had exactly won,and with me getting steadily sexually aroused by the sight of 16 burly university students unable to resist flexing bloated biceps and groping their pecs and then feeling up their team mates muscles,almost as if they were getting horny just as i was getting,..the announcement came,that for the first time ever,both teams had tied dead equal. There was some consternation from the supporters of either team at the result,but no alarm bells ringing about their sudden muscle growth,which totally baffled me as to why i seemed to be the only only one to notice. The rowers themselves did not seem to care less. I watched as they rowed up to the sloping jetty of the boat house,and clambered awkwardly out of the boats. The poor cox's,small like racing jockeys to begin with,now totally dwarfed by the huge guys. Now i caught sight of the handsome young guys in all their muscular glory. With the massiveness of their huge muscles,they did not look too much increased in height but still stood at impressive 6.5 to 7 feet. Yet it was their obscene oversized muscles that was the real size to them...and there was something else.! The crotches of their singlets were literally bloated by impossible bulges caused by a truely shocking growth in their genitals. I could see the definate outlines of huge fat juicy cocks looking as fat as my forearm and pressed out towards their hips or very close towards their knees. And their balls looked bloated and full like ripe grapefruits heavily laden with gallons of hot man cum. The sight of their overfilled freakish bulges nearly made me cum right there on the riverbank in my pants,and i had to support myself against a tree to let the orgasmic feeling subside.I fought to keep myself under control as i watched the two teams be presented with their joint trophy and then go through the necessary interviews.Eventually,the teams headed for the boat house,deciding to share changing rooms.I noticed some of them touching each other erotically,groping each others firm round butts or flexing biceps or even kissing.And i nearly came in my pants again. 'Shit,..i wish i was in the changing room and showers with these guys!' as i watched 15 guys go in to the boat house.Then i felt an immensely muscled arm wrap around my waist from behind, and i was lifted easily off the ground,carried towards the boat hose under the strong thick arms and the bulging lats of the 16th rower like i was loot claimed by a rampaging Viking invader..I glanced nervously up into the beautiful face of the blonde Cambridge rower i noticed earlier. "I saw you react to us when we got out of our puny boats..and i want you to be our sex slave..." My cock grew painfully erect and i could no longer hold back my orgasm, creaming my pants with slimy cum...
  19. 1. It was that time of year. Spring had ended and Summer had officially hit. The sun beat down on the town of North Carlisle, and there was no avoiding it. A heat haze rose from the hot asphalt of the town’s main street where Chris sat with his two closest friends, Matt and Brett. In between high school and university, the boys were running out of ways to fill their holidays already, and it had only been a few weeks. Chris was tall and gangly, there was no sugarcoating it. He tried his best to work out in the modest gym on the edge of town, but try as he might his body just didn’t seem to put on muscle. He was good looking, but his body made him shy and he tended to hide away behind his wavy brown hair. Matt wasn’t bad looking. He had strong, Mediterranean features, olive complexion, thick dark hair and bold eyebrows, however he still seemed very young to look at which often made him overlooked next to other guys, and he was plagued by oily skin and recurring acne. He was very self-conscious of his youthful appearance, and had a fiery temper that came out whenever someone dared to call him “Matty,” though his mother still refused to call him anything else. His efforts to get people to call him by his full name, “Matthias,” had been largely laughed off as a joke. Brett was much more average-looking than the other two with is messy blonde hair and muddy brown eyes, but he had confidence in barrels to make up for it. It was no secret why either; he’d tell anyone who’d listen that he was only a few inches short of being a tripod, and from what anyone had seen of him in the locker room, he was barely exaggerating. The three of them sat on hot metal café furniture, drinking cold drinks and chatting in the weak shade provided by a large umbrella. Their town was small, but not too far from the major city. As such, the main strip of shops tended to be ephemeral, small businesses popping up looking for city traffic without the high rent, then leaving once they realised there wasn’t any. “We’d better be heading off soon, it’s gonna be dark soon.” Said Brett, chugging the last of his iced coffee. “What’re you talking about?” asked Matt, half surprised and half annoyed. “It’s only like 4, where are you in a rush to get to?” “He’s just desperate to keep grinding that new game he got.” Responded Chris laughing. Matt smiled coyly. “It’s kind of sad that you actually believed that.” “What do you mean?” Chris was confused. “He probably doesn’t even have a game, he just used that as an excuse cos he was busy jacking off, you know what he’s like.” It was true. Brett probably jacked off two to three times as much as any guy Chris had heard of. He claimed his big dick meant he had a big sex drive, but the truth was he was just a horny guy filled with hormones. Chris would’ve been impressed that he was finally learning to have some humility about it, but really, he was just grossed out. “Fuck man, we waited like 15 minutes for you this morning.” “Whatever, nothing’s happening anyway, let’s get going.” Brett said, with the whine of a child asking ‘are we there yet?’ “Fine,” relented Matt, “but we still need to work out what we’re doing tomorrow.” “I thought we agreed on swimming at the lake?” said Chris. “Oh, right.” Chris could tell Matt was less than enthused. He was pretty sure he hated going swimming just because of how he looked in swimwear. The three got up to leave and started walking down the street, the sun singeing the backs of their necks as they walked, when a loud yell rang out from behind them. A man was running down the street towards them carrying something bundled in his arms. Looking further back they saw a dishevelled old woman hanging out of a doorway, waving her fist and shouting something obscene. Chris took a second to piece the scene together but the man was already upon them, however as he passed, Brett stuck out his leg and the man tripped, sliding face first on the pavement and dropping what looked like a small pile of rags. He scrambled to his feet looking worried and annoyed and sprinted away without picking up what he dropped. Chris picked up the bundle of rags to find it was some ancient-looking handbag stitched together from various differently patterned fabrics. As he straightened up, he found himself face to face with the old woman. “Oh, thank you boys so much, I don’t know what I would have done if you hadn’t been here.” She said gratefully, tugging the bag out of Chris’ hands briskly, “I was just checking something in my shop and he grabbed my bag from behind the counter and bolted. I have so many cards and things in here, I just wouldn’t know what to do if I lost them.” “No problem.” Said Brett, puffing out his chest. “Just doing what anyone would have.” “No, it was very brave of you.” She said, waving down his modesty. “Tell you what, you boys come back to my shop, I want to reward you.” Brett started to argue, still eager to return home but she shushed him and bustled the boys off towards a rustic looking storefront that none of them really remembered seeing. The sign simply read “Antiques.” Once inside, they found a modestly sized store filled with cluttered shelves and piled-up tabletops. If there was some order to it, Chris couldn’t see any. It just looked like piles of old crap. “So, are you going to pay us…” Chris started. “Oh, no, no, no.” said the woman. “Something much better, I’m going to let you have one thing you like from my store, absolutely free.” The boys were less than thrilled, but she seemed so excited and grateful that they began to wander through teetering piles of junk. “What would you recommend?” asked Chris, not sure where to even start looking. “Oh, I find that if someone is meant to have something, that object will find its way to them!” she said cryptically, a look of pride cracking her wizened features. As soon as he turned his back, Chris rolled his eyes. He wandered to the back of the store, and found his eye drawn to a small table. Unlike the other tables it wasn’t covered in an assortment of items, instead it held only one thing, a camera. Chris enjoyed photography, but it wasn’t exactly his passion in life. Picking it up he found it was an old-style polaroid camera. That sort of thing was kind of cool to him, in a classic sort of way, so he decided that was good enough, nothing else here looked even remotely interesting. He shrugged, picked up the camera, and headed to meet the others near the exit. Brett was toying with a small ring. It appeared to be gold. Its band was thin at the bottom, but thick at the top where a large, squarely cut ruby sat. Brett seemed to think he had some rare expensive piece of jewellery, Chris thought it looked like cheap crap some nightclub owner would wear for attention. Matt took a little longer, but he came back carrying an ornate silver comb. It wasn’t anything particularly impressive, but had some nice carvings down the spine. The woman smiled warmly. “Looks like everyone’s found something nice.” The guys quickly excused themselves and left the store. Chris was surprised to see that the sun was indeed starting to set, and realised they must have taken a lot longer than they thought. Heading towards time, Matt and Brett split off to their own homes, confirming the plans to go swimming in the morning. 2. Chris got home and ate a quick meal of leftovers from the fridge. His dad and stepmother were on a holiday in Europe for a few weeks, so it was just him and his stepbrother Eric at home. Eric was older than him by about a year. He was a bit of a jock; tall with broad shoulders, but he was more of a swimmer than a footballer so he was more toned than muscular. He had sandy blonde hair, and if they lived anywhere near a beach, Chris would probably have assumed he was a surfer. Chris crept past Eric’s door, hoping not to catch his attention, but a few steps further down the hallway he heard the door open behind him. “What’re you home so late for?” Eric said, looking annoyed. He was hanging out of the doorframe wearing nothing but boxer shorts. Chris hated his confidence in his body, both out of jealousy for wanting that same confidence himself, and out of shame for his deep attraction for a guy who didn’t even seem to care that he existed. “Nothing, was just with the guys.” Chris said, avoiding staring at the tight abs in front of him, with a deep Adonis belt leading downwards temptingly to a low-sitting waistband. “The guys? You mean those two losers you hang out with, pimples and the hornbag?” Eric said, smirking. “Fuck off.” Said Chris, and he turned away and headed down the hallway to his room, but Eric called after him. “What’s that you’ve got?” Chris moved the camera so it was out of sight. “Nothing, just an old camera.” “Where’d you get a camera? Where’d you get money for a camera?” “None of your business!” said Chris quickly, and he slammed his bedroom door, flicking the lock behind him. He sat down on his bed and started to take his first really good look at the camera. There were some oddities he hadn’t noticed in his quick glance in the store. It seemed to be a polaroid camera, meaning it would require film, but as much as he looked, he couldn’t find any way of opening the camera. In fact he couldn’t even see a seam where it would open. On top of the camera were two dials. One was labelled “delay” and could be set from 0 to 3. Chris thought that seemed odd, a delay was meant to allow you to move into the shot for the photo, so 3 seconds wasn’t much of a window. The other said “intensity” and just had one of those little icons that showed which direction was more or less. Intensity seemed like a strange way to label the flash. Deciding it wasn’t worth worrying about the strangeness of the camera itself, he set the delay to 0 and the intensity to low, and held the camera up to take a selfie. The flash was bright, and it must have been some sort of old bulb in there, because Chris felt a soft wave of heat hit his body as the light strobed. Chris shook his head at the slight rush he felt, and saw the camera ejecting a small piece of photo paper. At least it had film. Plucking the polaroid from the slot, he waved it in the air until an image started to show up. He looked good. Great even. He didn’t know how, but in the photo he seemed to just look… bigger? Photo him had the hint of chest muscles visible through the material of his slightly tighter shirt. His arms weren’t so much weedy as lithe. He stood up, and looked at himself in the mirror standing up against his bedroom wall. He flexed his arms a little, and tried moving to see his chest at different angles, but try as he might, nothing looked as it did in the photo. Then, as he primped and preened, trying to see how he had got that photo, he felt the same tingling heat from the flash. Before his eyes, the material of his shirt became less lax. He felt warmth spread across his chest and tingle electrically at his nipples as they pushed out slightly. His whole body seemed to tense up and he even felt a slight dizziness as his head seemed to move further from the floor. Staring back at him from the mirror was the same guy he saw in the polaroid. Taller, just slightly more toned and in shape, but enough to notice. His jaw was hanging open in astonishment. He couldn’t believe what had just happened, what the camera had done. He couldn’t hold back. Pulling his t-shirt over his head, he dropped his jeans to the floor and stood in nothing but his blue briefs. His whole body just looked so much better. Some of that persistent belly fat had simply disappeared and the beginning of ab definition was showing down his stomach. His legs, already skinny, now had light striations down them without him even flexing. After quickly admiring himself, he picked up the camera. He left the delay off but cranked the intensity up a little bit past halfway, and holding it up, pushed the button. A wave like flames coursed through him in an instant, singeing him with pleasurable burning. Eagerly he waited, and after what seemed an age, the polaroid spat out. He grabbed it and waved it quickly and after a few tremendously slow seconds, the black faded to colour. Seeing the image, he nearly choked in surprise, and dropped the picture to the floor without even taking a good look. He bent down, and realised it had slid under his bed, but as he began to crouch down further he felt an agonising ecstasy rip through him, and that wasn’t the only ripping. A sharp crack came from behind him, and he felt his ass searing with heat. He started to try to get to his feet to examine what was happening, as he now felt coldness on his ass which he realised his underwear had completely given way to glutes, but the heat spread up him, and his back arched in pleasure, dropping him torso to the ground, muscular ass still pushed up into the air. He felt pressure between him and the floor, and found his chest was pushing him up, inflating like two meaty balloons. The feeling of his expanding nipples grinding across the rough carpet was like a hotline straight to his dick which sprang to attention. He reached out to try to push himself back to standing, but as his hands planted on the ground he felt the bones of his hands flex and expand, and he managed to turn his head to see thick ropes of muscle fibres spring from his wrist and coil their way up his forearm, twisting into the shape of a ham with deep cuts and striations. His upper arm followed suite, his biceps and triceps swelling as he pushed harder into the ground. On one side of his arm was what looked like a baseball; solid flesh turned iron, and on the other side a football to match it. Not as thick, but wider and just as impressive. The powerful arms seized and pushed him almost to standing in one heave. He turned to face the mirror just in time to see his stomach warping and contorting. Beneath slab-like pecs, slashed horizontally by deep cuts, his abs began to bulge like a flattened cartoon character inflating themselves. Two by two they slammed outward and locked into place until a tight core of 8 bricks stacked themselves around a sexy, ever so slightly protruding belly button. Was it protruding, or was there just no fat to hide it? Chris was too stunned to know. His obliques were absolutely shredded and the deep V-line of muscle looked so thick you could grab on like a handle. His rock-hard cock sat at its usual impressive 7 and a bit inches, standing at full attention. At first Chris thought his balls had swollen, but realised that they were just sitting forwards more, pushed outward by long, diamond quads that touched at the centre, leaving no room for his junk to hang. His calves were surprisingly even larger than his biceps, and tapered down to ankles that looked almost comically small by comparison. Like his hands, his feet seemed to have been upgraded by a few inches. He stared in awe. His face looked much the same, if slightly less chubby, but he looked more handsome simply from the fact that it rested on a neck thicker than his jaw, with huge, visible veins protruding under the skin, and two huge, rounded traps framing it. He looked like a physique competitor. Scratch that, a physique competitor who dominated the competition so fiercely that it put them to shame. The muscles twitched and flexed at the slightest whim, and in a moment of rapture, Christ put his hands on his neck, raised his elbows above his head, and flared his wing-like lats out as wide as they’d go. At the same time, his abs crunched together in a flex so hard it was almost audible. The sheer power of the pose, the sexiness of his elite body and the lingering heat of the growth caused Chris’ cock to explode a volley of cum across the room, splattering on the mirror. The bucking of his hips caused shots to land as high as his head in the reflection, and after a few seconds the orgasm ceased. Whether from pleasure, or exhaustion, he did not know, but Chris flopped backwards onto his bed which gave a threatening creak. Basking in the wavs of power he felt rushing from his body, he passed out almost instantly, still naked and spread eagle on his king-size bed. 3. Chris woke up to the warm feeling off the summer sunlight streaming through the window onto his bare chest. He’d had such an incredible dream last night about growing huge, so he kept his eyes shut to hold onto it just a little longer. When he opened them, he nearly fainted with the shock of seeing his view blocked by two mounds of striated meat. Spearing up between them in the distance was his morning wood, which surged in appreciation of the musculature he was seeing. Looking in the mirror, he once again flexed and admired his enormous body, revelling in every twitch and pulse as he moved. He shot another load hands-free which joined the already sloppily-covered mirror. Realising the time, Chris pulled on a small red speedo. It was considerably smaller on him than it had been even last week. His dick hadn’t seemed to grow, but the huge globes of gluteal muscle packed such mass into the tiny piece of material that it was stretched skin-tight, every vein in his dick was clearly visible, and he found he liked that. Turning around to appreciate the full package, he saw that the waistband barely came halfway up his ass, and the tops of his cheeks were plain to see, along with just too much crack. He didn’t care though, who would when he looked like this? Deciding a little humility may be wise on the way to the lake, he tried to pull on a pair of boardshorts, but they only made it halfway up his shredded quads before a ripping noise told him they weren’t going to be possible. Throwing a few things, including the camera, into a bag, he swung it over his shoulders and admired how puny it looked on the vast expanse of his lats. He hurried out of the house, quietly relieved that Eric seemed to be out already, and headed for the lake. It wasn’t a long walk to the lake, and most of it was along a dirt track, but to get there he needed to cut through the main street, and boy did he get attention. Heads turned. Jaws dropped. Someone like him was certainly an oddity in this town, and the locals seemed to be lapping it up. He loved the way the sun shone on his vast, pale muscles. A handsome, 30-something guy openly gaped at him as he strutted past, and he bounced his pecs in appreciation of the attention. The man’s face flushed so suddenly red that he looked like you could cook an egg on his face. Arriving at the lake, Chris laid out a towel and laid down in the sun. He supposed he had no excuse now not to work on a tan. He put on some sunglasses and laid back on his folded arms. The sunglasses allowed him to surreptitiously see the various passers-by absolutely ogling his sculpted physique, and there was barely a person that made it past without a second look or downright pausing to take in the view. After about 15 minutes of enjoying the sun and attention, Chris heard someone behind him say “Woah.” He raised himself on his elbow and turned to see Brett and Matt staring in lust and jealousy at him. “Hey guys.” He smiled, noticing that his voice had gotten significantly deeper, as he hadn’t talked since the night before. “I guess yours must be special too?” said Brett. Sinking out of his self-appreciation for the first time, Chris really took in the two guys in front of him. Matt’s changes were certainly more subtle than his own, but impossible not to notice once you’d seen. His acne was completely cleared up, his usual somewhat oily skin had a much clearer glow to it. His hair which similarly had problems being greasy instead had an elegant waviness to it. He couldn’t say for sure, but even his jawline and cheekbones looked slightly more prominent and defined. Overall, Matt just looked… handsome? He felt his cock give a slight twinge of approval just looking at him. And speaking of cocks… Brett, like Chris, had foregone his usual boardshorts, and there was certainly no questioning why. Brett was wearing a deep indigo speedo, and in the front patch was an enormous, bulbous cock. The size and colour gave Chris the distinct impression of an actual eggplant. The heft of the thing was so much so that the waistband of the tiny swimwear has pulled a centimetre or so away from his abdomen. Chris couldn’t help but notice several bulging veins running from Brett’s scrawny abs down to the beast that must demand a hell of a blood supply. On his finger, he noticed the red-jewelled ring. “Fuck, you two look good!” he said in appreciation. “You’re one to talk.” Said Matt, who was struggling to look any higher than Chris’ pecs. “How big is that thing?” Asked Chris, gesturing to the monstrous dick hanging obscenely between himself and Brett. Vaguely he wondered if the only reason Brett hadn’t been nabbed for indecent exposure was the eye-catching appearance of Matt next to him distracting people. “Haha,” laughed Brett, “well it was 10 inches soft this morning, and 14 hard, but I’m pretty sure it’s grown a bit since then.” With one hand he readjusted his package for emphasis, and as he let go the weight of it was clearly apparent as it bounced in the confining material. “And how about you, how big are you now?” Chris furled his brow. “To be honest I’m not really sure, I didn’t have much of a chance to measure anything before I headed out here.” Matt raised an eyebrow at this, but kept quiet. After a few more minutes of comparing notes, the guys worked out the long and short of each other’s gifts, and the conversation steered to how they could use those gifts. “How strong is the camera?” asked Matt, eyeing it hungrily as it turned in Chris’ hands. “Like how much muscle does it add?” “Well I used it twice last night,” answered Chris. “it has a dial for intensity, the first time I had it set to low and it was just a slight improvement, then I cranked it up halfway and came out a physique competitior.” “Halfway?!” Spat Matt. “What do you think the full intensity would do?” Chris grinned. “How about we find out?” he raised the camera. “Woah, woah, woah.” Said Matt waving his hands in front of the lens quickly. “I’m not being your guinea pig, what if it turned me into some kind of freak?” They both looked at Brett. “Ha, no thanks, you can beef me up once you’ve worked out how it works.” Chris shrugged, and set to work scanning the lakeside for a victim. There weren’t many people out today, so the choices were scant. He settled on a guy they’d gone to school with; Dave. Dave was a bit of a geek, and didn’t have too many friends, so he was sitting alone under a tree, eyeing a group of guys from one of the local sporting teams. Out of curiosity, Chris set the delay to ‘1’ and then wound the intensity dial as far as it would go. He raised the camera, ensured only Dave was in the frame, and then pressed the button. There was a whirring noise for a few seconds, followed by a blinding flash and a heat that Chris could feel even from behind the camera. Dave had obviously felt it, as he jumped about a foot and started looking around left and right. Chris and the others quickly huddled together and looked away, avoiding looking suspicious, and after a couple of second snuck a look over at Dave who seemed to have given up his search. He took the polaroid from the camera but it hadn’t seemed to develop. “Is that it?” said Brett. “No, but I wanted to try the delay. Obviously, it’s a little longer than I thought.” Said Chris. “With me it was basically instant.” They went about their day by the lake, keeping an eye on Dave who still showed no signs of anything interesting. Spending some time swimming in the lake, both Chris and Matt were getting absolutely eye-fucked by basically everyone that looked their way. The combination of Matt’s beauty and Chris’ huge body seemed to be enough to skip over most people’s apparent sexuality, as even the guys they knew with girlfriends had to make an effort to hide bulging in their swimwear. At one point, Brett had to stay in the water a little longer, blushing a little when the guys asked him why. Chris put his head below the water’s surface and was met with what looked like a full salami you’d see hanging in a butcher’s shop. Emerging from the water his jaw hung open. “That thing is insane man, that’s gotta be over 15 inches.” Brett laughed nervously; he was clearly enjoying the size but Chris could see some hesitation. “Are you sure you don’t want to take that thing off for a bit? You don’t want to do anything permanent…” Brett agreed, and pulled the ring off to chuck into his bag. It was only then that Chris noticed how perfectly it fit his finger. How odd for a random ring from a store to be the exact right size, even if it was magic, or cursed, whatever. “Uh guys.” Said Matt sounding eager, “You may want to have a look at this.” The two of them turned around and saw Dave, who they’d forgotten about briefly, starting to stand up. He was adjusting his clothes, a loose-fitting t-shirt and board shorts, as he seemed to be feeling some discomfort. He was messing with his sleeve, and Chris saw that his bicep was ballooning up, and filling the material. What had moments ago been a loose-fit was quickly becoming uncomfortably tight. Chris saw the material showing signs of strain as two humongous lats were pushing out sideways. The bottom of the shirt rose up to reveal an absolutely shredded lower back. Chris couldn’t help but get turned on as he watched the nerdy Dave’s head rise about 2 feet, putting him at almost 7 feet tall. His arms were getting further and further apart and had already become substantially beefier than Chris’ own. There was a resounding crack, and most of the lake goers looked around to see the material of Dave’s shirt giving out. Large splits were forming down the sides, and mounds of lats were spilling outwards. Dave hunched over, in what could have been pleasure or pain, and as he stood up, shredded material flew in all directions. It was a full-on hulk-out. Tree trunk legs erupted outward, forced sideways by the collision of his own quads. His already wide arms lurched even further, and despite his colossal 8 feet of height, he was easily wider than he was tall. His swimwear proved no match for his globular ass cheeks, and eviscerated themselves, allowing his hard 8 inches of cock to fly free. Chris was interested to note that his cock wasn’t as superhuman as the rest of him, and decided that confirmed the camera’s power was limited to muscle. The guys simply didn’t know how to react. A guy had just exploded to roughly ten times his starting size, and basically everyone at the lake was watching with rapt attention. How could they explain it? It seemed… they didn’t have to. A couple of the local jocks that Dave had been eyeing moments before were moving towards Dave, eyes burning with lust. “Looks like Dave’s ready to go!” One of them called to the others as he dropped his speedo, rock hard cock standing at attention. They basically melted into Dave’s monstrous form, worshiping his inhuman mass. There were at least ten of them mounting him from every angle, but his immense size still made him clearly visible through them. Two guys were ravaging the head of his cock which seemed to be attempting to drown them in precum. One lucky son of a bitch had his cock pincered between the enormous steel glutes, and he looked like he’d never been happier. 4. After several minutes spectating the show, which prompted Brett to offload his 15-inch cock with a volley like a shotgun, the guys hurriedly threw their stuff in a bag and headed over to Chris’s house. Gathering in his bedroom, still scantily clad, they sat the camera, comb and ring between them and sat silently for a bit. Matt broke the tension. “They just… accepted it?” he said “I mean like, we got noticed, but nobody called us out, but I guess it’s more than just that, people are just going to be happy to accept the changes.” “Yeah.” Said Chris. “I think that makes the most sense.” “Well great.” Said Brett, reaching for the ring. “Let me slap this back on then. There’s no consequence, everyone’s gonna accept my freakish cock, so may as well get to work on it.” “Wait though.” Chris stopped him, quietly marvelling at how fast and powerfully his hand whipped out to grab Brett’s. “I mean look at you, you’re already past the point of most people being able to take all of you, is that really what you want?” Brett hesitated and drew his hand back a bit. “I guess.” “At least stay as you are for now, get used to this size before you decide.” Brett still didn’t seem happy, but agreed nonetheless. After some careful decision making, the guys decided to try out each other’s gifts a little. A couple of minutes of playing with the comb left Brett and Chris substantially altered. Brett’s face had taken on a rounded, almost cherubic look. His blonde hair fell in almost elegant curls, rather than his usual dishevelled mop, and his muddy brown eyes had given way to a rich chocolate colour that kept catching Chris’s attention. Chris on the other hand was the image of masculinity. His jaw was almost perfectly square. Atop his newly thickened neck it gave him chills to look at in the mirror. His hair now naturally had the supermodel, effortless, just-rolled-out-of-bed look that really took guys hours of styling to achieve. A perfect spray of stubble adorned his chin. It didn’t take long before Matt made some excuse to grab his comb back. Chris could tell there was some jealousy spiking in the looks he was shooting. Matt was devastatingly handsome, and Chris suspected he had spent more than a few minutes with the comb even after discovering its effects, he still outshone both Brett and himself, but the other guys catching up didn’t seem to be sitting well. The ring took some experimentation. Brett hadn’t exactly been helpful in saying “you just wear it!” but after a little messing around, they found that it reacted particularly potently to excitement. While Chris wore it, Brett took out his monster cock with the intent of measuring it properly. He let Matt and Chris give him a hand to reach his… full potential. Both could fit a hand on with some room to spare, and with Chris’ animalistically large hands, that was impressive. In getting into the rhythmic stroking, Chris felt his own cock harden up as it had so many times in the past day, but he felt the ring grow warm, and with a feeling like getting an erection while his cock was already hard, he felt an extra inch or two expand forward. He moaned loudly which caused the other two to question him. When he pulled out a 10 inch cock, bound in rope-like muscle fibres, with thick coursing veins, and a pair of balls that looked like tennis balls, the others understood his pleasure. They quickly realised arousal was what caused the ring to work, which they made quick use of in growing Matt’s dick to a hefty 9 inches of thick meat. It didn’t take them long before their attentions turned to the camera. With some careful discussion and tuning of the dials, Chris took a photo of each of the guys. In a matter of moments, Brett burst out of his clothes. Already being tall, it was especially noticeable that he gained about 6 inches in height. He almost, almost, seemed in proportion with his goliath cock. He put on some serious mass too, his gangly frame already being slim gave them quite the view of muscle growing beneath his skin. He was beyond an amateur bodybuilder, far too much mass on far too much height. He was practically statuesque. Matt on the other hand didn’t gain any form of impressive height, his expansion was nearly universally outward. With his incredibly good looks, and an absolute tank of a body, he struck quite the figure even despite being shorter than the others. It didn’t take long before the extreme changes led the three of them to lust. In a collision of titans, the thrusting, sweaty muscle monsters were nothing but a ball of flesh. Their mouths explored the multitude of hulking muscles, their tongues tasted the hot, salty musk of deep armpits. Chris found himself on all fours on the floor. Beneath his face was the huge pulsing cock that belonged to Matt, he knew it was part of the comb’s gift but even his cock had an enchanting beauty about it, which was to say nothing of the absolute perfection of his abs. When people said “aesthetics,” they had no idea a physique could reach this point of visual pleasure. Going to town on the thick meaty rod in front of him, he kept his eyes locked on the sculpted torso in front of him, and the stunningly gorgeous face barely visible between two enormous pecs. As he tasted the sweet precum filling his mouth, one hand began to feel up Matt’s tennis ball-sized nuts, and the other reached up to rip at his huge nipples which were staring at him from below the slabs of chest muscle. He felt his own body being caressed, and then his huge glutes being parted by Brett’s monster cock. He firmly believed that if not for the camera’s work, he would never have been able to take that enormous anaconda of a cock, and yet here he was feeling inch after glorious inch sliding into him. His tight abs were forced to distend by the sheer volume of cock filling him up. With Matt’s dick deep in his throat he could barely moan to express the sheer pleasure he felt. Load after load was firing out of his cock, and he felt something similar going on inside him from both ends. He saw Brett’s hand feeling up his beefy arm, and saw that he’d slipped the ring on again. Its power was addictive to him. That explained why it felt like a bodybuilder’s leg was currently occupying his digestive tract. After what felt like hours the three men broke apart and lay on the ground in a pool of sweat and cum, bathing in the afterglow. It had taken Brett several seconds to pull out of him fully. What hung between his legs was easily over 3 feet long, and thicker than his own impressive quads. If he stood, the head would brush against the floor, and he was soft now. Matt seemed to have found the comb mid-throng, as he was now decisively hard to look away from, every small detail that Chris took in pulled at his heart, and if he hadn’t just emptied his balls profusely, he felt he would have done so again at the sight. Chris decided to make his way home to sleep it off, but before he left, he made a decision. “I’m taking these off you two for a bit, you’re fucking addicted.” He said, grabbing the ring and comb, before slinging the camera around his neck to leave. The others put up a little protest but all in all were too out of it to care. He made his way home where he dropped the gifts unceremoniously onto the kitchen table before collapsing onto his bed to pass out. 5. When Chris woke up, he felt uneasy. In the heat of the orgy the sheer size and beauty of the other two had been incredibly hot, but in the sobriety he now felt, it became more and more obvious they were beyond freakish, even if he did enjoy it. Making the decision to hide the gifts until he could work out what to do, he wandered to the kitchen. They were gone. He looked around in a panic. Nothing else seemed to be out of place, nobody had broken into the house. He hurried to the hallway where he saw a flash from under Eric’s doorway followed by a familiar whirring of film reloading. He slammed the door open, not knowing what he’d find, and what he did terrified him. Eric stood with his back to the door in nothing but a pair of small, black boxer briefs, the camera held in his hand as if to take a selfie. As he turned at the sound of the door opening, Chris’ jaw dropped. On his finger was the ring, and it had obviously been there for a little while, as the tiny boxer briefs were stretched almost to breaking point by what looked like a football-sized mound of cock. Chris saw the comb discarded on his desk, which explained his appearance. His sandy hair fell with grace and seemed to glow with its own light. His once slightly handsome features had become incredibly accentuated. His jaw had widened to an almost perfect square, his lips looked full and perfect. Chris actually felt a spray of precum wet his pyjama bottoms at the look from the Adonis. “Hey Chris.” He said. “What’s up with this camera, I can’t get it to work?” In horror Chris looked at the floor and saw a handful of undeveloped polaroids on the ground. He quickly rushed forward and took the camera, only to find the delay dial was up a little past 1, and he realised Eric had taken more than one photo of himself. He didn’t even dare look at the intensity. It didn’t take long. He didn’t even get the questions out about why Eric messed with his stuff. Eric began to swell before his eyes. It came in surges, and Chris assumed that must be different photos starting at different times. First his pecs ballooned forward, as they swelled to a monstrous size they retained incredible definition. Pecs that had to weigh several kilograms on their own were sculpted by enormous muscle fibers, each wrapped in paper-thin skin. His tits stretched huge but were quickly forced downwards where they met with the top of an expanding gut of pure muscle. His abdomen rounded outward as the muscles each fought for space. What started as a toned six pack quickly evolved into a monstrous 10 pack that put professional bodybuilders to shame. There was a distinct creaking noise as his shoulders broadened, the deltoids divided into head which each were about the size of watermelons. His disgustingly beautiful, masculine face began to be swallowed between his chest and mountainous traps that rose up on either side. His neck was tremendously thicker than any Chris had seen, but the entire height of it was lost to the traps. His arms began to raise, and Chris realised it wasn’t by any action of his own, but due to quickly growing biceps and triceps colliding with unbelievable wings. His lats weren’t just impressively wide, but thick as well, easily two feet from back to front. He was growing outward and upward at an accelerating pace, but the growth meant his width was well past exceeding his height. He was over 8 feet tall, which put him past 10 feet broad. It was impossible to define the 4 muscles of his quads, as there were so many deep striations separating thick branches of muscle bundles, leaving the appearance of at least 12 different muscles in each thigh. His calves were huge meaty balls of muscle, each larger than a basketball, which tapered down to tiny ankles which looked dangerously small to hold up such an insanely huge figure. The black boxer briefs didn’t last long at all. The material basically evaporated as an insane cock burst forth. Even Brett’s inhuman tool would look inferior next to this god. It was as hard as steel, and easily a foot across. It swung upwards to slap his roid gut before dropping down under the weight of grapefruit-sized balls. Even from the front Chris could see the sheer volume of his glutes as they flexed to balance his body against the weight of the substantial tool. Eric was panting, sweat dripped from his face which accentuated his inhuman beauty. Beads of sweat ran down his oversized figure and gave a sheen to his flawless, but incredibly thin skin. Chris managed to pull his eyes away for just a moment, to see that only around half of the pictures on the floor had developed. This wasn’t over. He felt the blood draining from his face, as he saw the grossly overdeveloped form starting to move towards him, reaching towards him with one colossal arm, while the other began to stroke his monstrous cock.
  20. MuscleNexusTF

    The Bodybuilder Pandemic (Part 2)

    If you haven't read part 1 yet, click here: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/18290-the-bodybuilder-pandemic-prologue/ Enjoy Part 2 - Chapter 1 - Waffles Harvey watched incredulously as Bjorn once again picked up his fork with gusto. A shiny drop of syrup dribbled down his chin. He looked like he was in heaven. “You might want to slow down there buddy,” Harvey said. Bjorn stopped chewing for a moment to consider this, but only a moment. Between mouthfuls of food he stammered “I feel like I haven’t eaten in years. These are awesome.” He pointed his green eyes at Harvey’s half eaten waffles. “You going to eat those?” Harvey pushed his plate forward in response and Bjorn got to work on them. “So uh, you said you’re in school?” “Yeah. Computer science. Year 3.” “And you’re not a bodybuilder?” “Dude, do I look like one?” There was real question in his eyes. He had clearly forgotte that, yes, he did in fact look like a bodybuilder. “You do, though maybe not for long.” Harvey glanced at the pancakes and then back at Bjorn, eyebrows raised. To his surprise the massive man sitting across from him dropped his fork and pushed the plate away. “I was just kidding! Besides, big guy like you needs the calories I’m sure.” Was he flirting? Harvey considered this for a moment. He realized he probably was and that was okay. “Nah, you’re right. I don’t know what’s going on but this is my chance. I’m not going to blow it by getting fat!” “Your chance at what?” Before he could answer the waiter appeared. “How are you two fellas doing?” He stared at the bigger man. Harvey might as well been invisible. Bjorn looked at Harvey, clearly suddenly shy. Harvey rolled his eyes and answered for his awkward new friend. “Great. Thanks. Just the bill please.” Bjorn started to protest Harvey paying for the whole bill, but he wouldn’t hear it. The waiter scooped up the plates and turned towards the kitchen. --- The waiter’s name was Kiran Buckley. He was 22, enrolled at the same college as Bjorn, and did not want to be at work. He ran his tongue across his teeth back and forth. He was nearing the end of his shift and couldn’t wait to be off work. He put the plates down for the Waffle House’s dishwasher and turned to his coworker, who was sipping a cup of coffee and also feeling pretty done with the night’s work. “Did you see the freak at table three,” he said to her. “He’s hot, you should give him your number.” “I don’t go for big guys like that. Not my type.” “I thought gay guys were all about the muscles and big dicks.” “Not me.” She shrugged and put her attention back into her coffee cup. Kiran stared at the bodybuilder chatting and the little older guy he was with. He had half-lied to his coworker. It was true that he usually wasn’t interested in muscle, but something about this guy cuaght his attention. He was different than the loud obnoxious jocks that sometime came in and made Kiran’s shift a living hell. The bodybuilder was quiet, shy actually, and sort of reminded the waiter of himself… He looked at the plates he had just cleared. Still a few bites of waffle. He looked around, this wasn’t his first time doing this. He wasn’t even hungry, he just liked the thrill of it. He stuffed the last bites in his mouth and gulped them down. “That’s disgusting.” His coworker’s eyes judged him over the steaming cup of coffee. She took a sip. “You’re going to get bodybuilder cooties,” she joked. “What even is that?” Kiran rolled his eyes. “It was just a joke.” “You’re a joke.” She laughed. “Probably. C’mon, half an hour to close. Lets get everyone paid and out that door.” “Okay.” The waitress emptied the rest of the coffee down her throat and set it down. Her and Kiran parted ways, both with credit card machine in hand-nobody paid with cash anymore. Kiran first hit up the bodybuilder and his friend. They paid and left. He went from table to table and slowly the late night clientelle of the Waffle House began to trickle out. As he made his way around the restauranthe found himself feeling restless, perhaps a little hot too. He tugged at the collar of his uniform as he felt a bead of sweat run down his back. Kiran hated being sweaty, even though it basically came with the job of waitering. “That’ll be 22 dollars,” he said to a sleepy looking couple in a booth by the window, he placed the credit card machine on the table with a loud THUNK. “Woah, sorry there, little heavy handed tonight.” The couple ignored him as the man inserted his credit card and began tapping on the buttons. Kiran flexed his hand open and closed in front of his face. He watched as little muscles bulged and undulated in his forearms. That was weird. Did they look bigger? They definitely looked bigger he decided. He also noticed some big veins crossing them that he’d never seen. Gross. “Hey,” the male patron tapped Kiran on the elbow. “We’re all done here.” “Thanks,” Kiran said distracted. “Have a good night.” He looked at his coworker with an irritated grimace and she came over to him. “You okay Kiran? You look a little… Pale.” “No. It’s too damn hot in here.” “No it’s not.” She looked at him for a beat before her eyes grew wide and a mischievous grin spread across her face. “Oooooh, told you, bodybuilder cooties.” “Shut up.” “Okay,” she turned to attend to some more tables. “No, wait. Can you finish up? I think I need to use the bathroom.” She tossed her hands up and shrugged, “whatever.” Kiran headed towards the bathroom. His head swam and his steps felt heavy and awkward. Feeling completely off balance, he swayed slightly as he cut his way through the sea of diner tables. He suddenly felt really heavy in his crotch, like a massive warm mass had settled in his cock and balls. He felt the former expanding as it began to grow hard. Not now, Kiran thought, that’s weird as hell. He wasted no time slipping into the staff washroom and slamming the door shut behind him. He locked it and jiggled the doorknob to double check the lock. Kiran didn’t know what was going on but the pulsing heat from his crotch and whatever affliction had taken over his body promised him that privacy would be an asset in the coming minutes. Kiran tried to worry about the sick feeling that enveloped him. His body ached as if he was in the worst phase of a bad flu. And he could feel his heartbeats in his head, each with a dull thud of pain. But he couldn’t focus on those things, all his attention was on his swollen, throbbing cock. “What do you want?!” He whispered angrily to it. It didn’t reply, but he stumbled forward awkwardly as the seat of his pants suddenly gave out. He felt behind him and gaped in confused shock. The globes of his ass had bubbled with muscle so much that they tore right through his jeans. He flexed and bounced them with his hands still feeling himself appreciatively. “Well I won’t complain about that,” he whispered to himself through gritted teeth. He suddenly had an odd, and somewhat horrible idea. What if his whole body was changing like his ass? Kiran didn’t mind having a muscled bubble butt, that still fit his aesthetic. But he’d be damned before looking like that bodybuilder freak from table 3. The palms of his hands slowly made their way up his hips, over some abs which did feel slightly blockier. That’s okay too, he thought. He winced as he felt them move over and then come to rest on a pair of newly juicy pecs. “Ah shit,” he said, not bothering to whisper anymore. He looked in the mirror and everything seemed to happen at once. He saw and heard his shirt begin to give out as his chest heaved through it. A split began in his collar and slowly crept down towards his abdomen as the thick muscle behind it swelled bigger and harder. As his shirt tore away there was no mistaking what he was becoming. His arms were stuffed inside his sleeves with a hose like vein protruding from them and running down his biceps towards veiny ham-like forearms. He looked at his hands with little recognition. The dainty fingers of Kiran past were replaced by meaty sausages. Texting is going to be a lot harder with those, he thought dryly. A pang from his dick brought one thickened hand down, and he gave himself a couple tugs before pulling his attention back on the mirror. How the fuck do I stop this?! He thought with renewed panic. Kiran had been so busy staring at the expanding musculature of his body that he hadn’t bothered to glance up. But if he had he would’ve been horrified to find a face that wasn’t quite what he was used to. He had all the same features, he was unmistakeably Kiran, but the edges of his face were sharper, more square. To most people he would now look much older than 22 now, but to those in the know he’d look like a 22 year old that had been hitting the juice hard since his teen years. He sighed a little as he felt his heartbeat begin to slow, the wooshing left his ears and the full effects of his transformation were clear to see. His sleeves had since split apart and his oversized limbs hung from the tatters awkwardly, giving them the look of a dumb ape’s. His pants were obliterated, revealing massively muscled quads, hams, and calves that were covered with cords of veins. His cock stood proudly from his overdeveloped lower body, as if to signal its appoval. Kiran put a beefy hand around it with the intention of relieving the tension that still throbbed uncomfortably there, but it flinched away as he heard a knock at the door. “Yeah?” He managed to yell out. He was both shocked and not-shocked to find that his voice had lowered into a smooth growl. “First off,” his coworker began, “you sound like shit and I hope you’re okay. But more importantly you better get out here and look at the news.” “Uh.” Kiran couldn’t imagine coming out of the bathroom looking the way he did, no matter what calamity was happening outside. “Unless you’re still puking or whatever. Then just look on your phone.” Kiran heard her footsteps retreating and fished his phone from the wreckage of his jeans on the floor. There were multiple news notifications from just the past few minutes. He pressed the first one with a clumsy oversized finger. A headline appeared: MYSTERIOUS ILLNESS: RESIDENTS ADVISED TO STAY INSIDE. He scrolled down. ‘Multiple cases have been confirmed of an infectious agent that causes spasms, confusion, and rapid muscle growth. So far transmission has only been observed from sharing body fluids. All residents advises to stay home until further information.’ Kiran sat back on the cool tile of the bathroom, cushioned by the powerful globes of his bubble butt. He tucked in his hairy diamnond shaped calves and let his head fall against the wall. His mind immediatley flashed back to the bites of that bodyuilder’s waffles and for the second time that night he said to himself “ah shit.” For more like this and to continue the story please follow me on Patreon (currently running a promo where every new patron gets a custom story - just DM me on Patreon after subscribing).
  21. The final chapter of this one folks. Hope you enjoy. - Frank Pleasure Growth 10 by F_R_Eaky Part 1: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1116-pleasure-growth/ Part 2: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1117-pleasure-growth-part-2/ Part 3: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1118-pleasure-growth-part-3/ Part 4: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1256-pleasure-growth-part-4/ Part 5: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1257-pleasure-growth-part-5/ Part 6: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1389-pleasure-growth-6/ Part 7: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1489-pleasure-growth-part-7/ Part 8: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1551-pleasure-growth-part-8/ Part 9: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1719-pleasure-growth-part-9/ Aaron walked around slightly in a daze. His memory was returning to him. Thoughts of his brothers, mom & dad, and Zeke were flooding his mind. This was also flooding his mind with emotions of love for Zeke, fear for what was happening to hia body, pleasure because it felt so good to be so be and strong and healthy. A couple times he stumbled, due to his mind wandering off and trying to make sense of what was happening to him, what was going to happen, was it done, what will be done afterwards? But the loud thumping sound his feet made reminded him of some of his older brothers, how they stomped around the house, or so it seemed, after their growth spurts and then filling out after joining the football team. The each loved it when they could make the floor shake and the thump of their feet reverb across the house. When Zeke came to work for them, he blended right on in, making large thumping sounds. "But now..." thought Aaron to himself... "Now... I can out thump them all tip-toeing. I make it reverb across a state!" The thought of how big he was came over him. The thought about how Zeke seemed to really love his new larger boyfriend. The feeling began to get a hold of Aaron. "No! I gotta stop... Can't think anymore like that. Can't grow.... but it feels sooooo good when and after I do...." Suddenly Aaron heard what sounded like hundreds of tiny elf or smurf like voices, and he looked down to see where he was and what was making the noise. There beneath his feet was a very large crowd of people, stands, and somekind of field. Not being able to clearly see it from his height, Aaron backed up a bit and knelt down, putting his head almost on the ground. Looking at everyone as if they were legos, or a miniature set of pieces, he began to notice several groups of things on the field: a semi with a large rope around it's bumper or axel; set of marbles made out of stone....no not marbles, large balls like a medicine ball and getting larger, all along some posts of some kind; a series of tractor tires; some very large posts; and several other items grouped together. Aaron then looked over at a set of small tents and noticed there were several men; some were in polos with stop watches and clip boards while the others were in t-shirts, tank tops, underarmor, and kilts. The men in kilts were a bit taller and quite a bit bulkier than the men in the polos. "Hey.... I know what this is.....You all are doing a strongest man competition here aren'cha?" Aaron said with a smile, his face beaming. "Didn't mean to interupt..." and then Aaron's smile turned into a smirk. "...but since I have..." Aaron moved his hand and grabbed the rope attached to the semi between his thumb and forefinger. "Hmmm don't want to pull this too tight. Might send the semi and trailer flying through the air and we don't want that!" And moving his hand and then his arm slowly, Aaron pulled the Semi and loaded trailer with ease all the way across the specific drive in about a minute. "Hahahahaa... you guys normally need to use your whole body to move that and it take you like five to ten minutes! What else do we have?" Now moving over to the large round stones, again with his fore finger and thumb, Aaron picked up each stone and after bending over to eyeball it as close as he could, place each stone on the large pedestal of which it was to go on top. It took him a few minutes to do this, but only because to him it was like threading a needle. "That was quick...and fun.... next! Oh yeah... got to flip those monster tires don't we?" Aaron leaned his body over put his finger and against one of the tractor tires and gave it a small flip. His small flip sent it hundreds of feet into the air, to have it come down and bounce out of control. Luckily it was rolling away from the crowd out into the dessert. "Whoops..." Aaron then proceeded to flip over all the tires using his thumb in a matter of mere minutes. Quickly made short work of all the strength tests he could find, he announced that he was disqualified from the bar bending as when he went to bend them he always did it too fast and they simply snapped in half. The crowd stood there in awe at this slightly over 500 foot tall extreme bodybuilder and all the stregnth acts were absolutely nothing to him. Course many looked because not only was his body the build of a God, but they couldn't but help see his huge porn like, in giant sized endowment, even though it was flaccid. Aaron turned a surveyed everything he had done, looking down at the stack of large posts, the only thing he had left to do. "The last bit of the competition....what were these things called? Caspers...capers... no cabers...the caber toss!" And Aaron picked one up with his hand, it not even looking like a baton, drum majorette nor conductor type in his overly sized hands. "Usually you have to cup your hands together and balance this thing near your crotch don't you?" Aaron mimic the movement with one of the gigantic posts and looked down. "Ha.... is this thing is even the size of my cock! Sorry, ladies. Well, guess sorry everyone... I'm so big I don't have any clothes to fit! hahaha...." Feeling a rush of power or adrenaline hit him... he laughed harder, and began to flex his upper arms doing a knelt double biceps pose, after tossing the caber, nonchelantly, nearly into the next county. Then he picked up a caber and snapped it in two. Picking up another caber he held it in his palm and moved it next to his cock. "HA! It's not even as long as my prick flaccid!" And he began to rub the caber along side of his cock trying to see how and were it even measured when suddenly his cock began to become erect and suddenly ooze and swell even longer. "Oh yeah... it's becoming erect! Let's see how much my cock towers over this caber when it's fully hard!" But more than an erection was filling Aaron, another of the growth spurts was coming in full force effect. Aaron moaned and then slightly screamed in pleasure as his cock errupted further and further out from his body becoming veiny and engorged, thick and solid with blood, looking extremely long even for his giant size. But his body too, began to lengthen and increase in size. The nails digging up dirt and his toes using that to gouge out trenches on the field, his feet widened and lengthened stretch more and more out. His knees began pushing up small rolls then mounds and finally mountains of dirt and they pushed and grew along the field. His head rising even higher and higher, his shoulders and back broaden wider and wider. As he grew taller and taller! But the weight of him was increasing at a phenominal rate. Not only was he getting heavier proportionately due to his extreme height, but he was packing on more and more muscle meat as the feeling over took him! Shoulders were pushing against traps. Traps were mounding up higher and higher threatening to engulf his neck, but it too grew taller and thicker pushing back until it seemed Aaron's head was encased in a helmet of muscle. His arms got fuller and fuller, thicker and harder, denser and stronger fighting for room the bis with the fore arms, the fore arms and bis along with the tris fighting against the lats and struggling for room against the chest. Aaron had started stroking his cock, but his arms were getting pushed so far up he could barely get his finger tips to touch his cock. He even tried to lick his prick head, but desite it having grown long enough, his chest simply pushed it too far away and kept his head from bending forward. His thighs and calves blew up even thicker as well, sending him into a standing kneeling position as they were now so thick he couldn't sit back on his calves and shins. The sensation stopped and Aaron let out a mighty roar that could be heard several counties, perhaps a state over. People ran screaming out of the stands, fighting one another to get out and make it to their cars. Some of those cars would never run again. Hitting a climax, Aaron managed one last stroke of his cock and erupted a full fledged gyser of cum that went soaring for several hundred feet and landed on the far side of the parking lot, sending cars careening down a torrent of cum that flowed like a river for about a mile out into the dessert. ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZOOM! ZOOM! ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZOOM! ZOOM! ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZOOM! ZOOM! ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZOOM! ZOOM! ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZOOM! ZOOM! ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZOOM! ZOOM! "Angel Three to Base, can you read us over?" "Copy that Angel Three. Do you have a sighting of Lumberjack?" "Boy do we ever, Major. We just did the tactical fly by... report from scanners coming in now...We'll do another pass anGOOODLORD ALMIGHTY!" "Come in, Angel Three. What do you see. Do you have confirmation of the 500 foot Lumberjack?" "Negative, Major. Not because we don't see him, but because he's grown...again! Computer analysis shows him to be one-thousand, twenty nine feet tall." "One thou....repeat, Angel Three. Did you say he was just slightly over one-thousand feet tall?" "Correct, Major. We are going to have to rethink operation Bunyan Down. I don't think what we have is going to work." "This is Angel Five approaching target for sand stinger." "Negative. Angel Five, Hanson, do not, repeat DO NOT FIRE!" But Angel Five had already gone ahead with the discussed plan. He zoomed close and let rip with a missle that had been turned into a giant size hypodermic needle, for all intents and purposes. "Angel Four and Angel Six behind ready with Buyan Bolo." "Negative. NEGATIVE. ABORT ABORT ABORT! Flywheel and Corkscrew get yourselfs out of there. He's grown, the old parameters are now too close!" The missle struck almost true, hitting Aaron just below his buttocks. It was exceptionally painful, it felt more like a large mosquito bit to Aaron than anything else, but it was enough of a shock to cause the typical knee jerk reaction: quickly pivoting his torso around, he swug his hand out high, fast, and hard to smack the region where the mosquito stuck. KRANG! Angel Four was accidentally back handed. Smacked but good and set soaring over the horizon. Angel Six was in it's path of trajectory and had to do some pretty fancy maneuvers to get out of the way fast and safely. It still sent him into a corkscrew which he nearly didn't get pulled out of, and cost him his lunch, which he was none to happy about. He had to fly away to get his air hose for his mask cleaned out. Aaron feeling what felt like a hot wheels die cast car hit his hand, moved his gaze directly in front of him and saw some of the other planes zooming at him or off to the side. "Oh! Oh! The fly boys are at it again are you?" Aaron stumbled a little bit feeling slightly dizzy. Shaking it off, a look of anger came over his face. "Did... did.... DID YOU DRUG ME! WHAT THE FUCK! Well, it's not enough you toy soilders! I'm even bigger and stronger than I was when we met earlier!" Picking up a couple of cabers he tossed them through the air. Angel Five saw the approach of the first and veered out of its way, but didn't expect the arrival of the second one so soon or higher than the last. KER-RUNCH! It hit and went through dead center of his tail section. Spinning out of countrol, he opened the hatch and waited as long as he could to see if the plane would stop rolling or slow down in revolutions before he hit the eject button. "STINGER! Angel Three to Base. Lumberjack has taken out Angels Four, Five, and Six." "We counted on this sort of thing. Back up is already on the way." But Aaron, having watched many a military movie when growing up and hearing his dad talk about campaigns, figured it would be more than the fly boys arriving. Picking up the bars, the stones, the pillars, the semi, the bars, the bleachers, and everything else on the field he began to hurl them in the direction from which the airplanes had arrived. One helicopter taken down by one of the stone balls. One tank ground to a halt as a bar was thrown with such force it pierced the tank just above the wheels but under the treds, and causes that set of treads to break free, leaving the tank only able to move in circles. After several vehicles were struck and many incapacitated by the damage, the order for a dead stop came. They sat there for a while from a distance while Aaron stood looking out towards them. Time its self seemed to suddenly hang longer and harder than Aaron's cock did. Finally there was the sound of explosions as many of the far ranging vehicles let loose a barrage of fire. However, Aaron had begun walking towards them just as they pulled the triggers, and hearing the shots began to run and then slam down sideways onto the ground and start rolling to where the men were. It meant most of the shots missed him, and the shockwave from his thud to the earth sent most of the vehicles bouncing upward and unable to immediately respond when told to fire once more. Rolling over the first line of vehicles, crushing them severely, Aaron rolled into a kneeling position, one knee down, the other up, and took a look around. Raising his hand he brought it down on a couple of vehicles and just smooshed them into the earth. His other hand lead his arm to sweep away another section of vehicles, looking like a conquerer gone mad while viewing a map of where his enemies were and simply sweeping them off. "I wasn't going to hurt anyone, you pricks....but you just had to try and bring me down....DIDN'T YOU?!? Now I'm three four times the size I was. I'm a fucking titan now! I am a colossal titan! My muscles are so fucking huge I could take down a mountain, and you think you're going to do something to me?! AAAAAAARRRRGH!" Picking up tanks left and right, hurling them with easy towards oncoming helicopters and planes. He was standing in the middle of them, so they couldn't fire as often as they would like or bomb the place as they'd take out their own. He chucked a tank. "HAHAHAHA FEEL THE POWER!" He swated a helicopter. "SEE THE STRENGTH!" He scooted platoons of soldiers over with his bare foot. "WITNESS THE SHEER SIZE!" "You fuckers thought you could just bully your way to me and take me. HA! and again I say HA!" and he raised his foot and brought it down hard upon the earth, sending shockwaves throughout several states and down to Mexico. Those on their feet or in lighter vehicles like jeeps were tossed and jostled about like beans on a paper plate being thumped from underneath. Picking up a tank he turned it upside, just a few feet above the ground. "Out!.... GET OUT OF THE TANK NOW!" The men inside finally opened up the hatch, battered and bleeding from being shaken inside the tank so violently. Aaron placed the tank up to his cock, the open hatch touching its head. "I'm so fucking big, this hole doesn't even fit around my cock!" One handed, Aaron began to crush the tank sending fuel and oil and such streaming down his hands. At that moment, the fact that he was so huge he could decimate an entrie army single handedly without weapons pleased him very much. He felt like he was the ultimate man. He knew he was an alpha male. He knew he was THE ALPHA MALE! His cock began to stir and he took his finger tips and fumbled for his cock, using the oil and gas as lube and began to stroke, stroke, stroke, as the feeling began to wash over him. "Oooooooooohhhh hahahahahahahahahahahahahaha you've not seen anything yet!" Once again, his body just ballooned out, soared up, stretched beyond, inflated, bullked, hulked, he just simply grew...and Grew.....and GREW.....and GREEEEEEEEEEEEEEW! In mere minutes as he stood up, his feet exploded in length and width, pushing jeeps, tanks, fuel cars, rocks, sand, rock ridges out, over, away for several field lengths. Some men tried to get out and make a run for it, but were crushed by the moving onslaught of toes they couldn't even begin to stand as tall as and they were only getting bigger and reaching out farther. Aarons body shot up taller and taller and taller. There were loud cracks and pops accompanied by moans and groans from Aaron as his shoulder morphed and mutated becoming inhumanly wide and taking on that much more muscle. His chest popped and inflated, ballooned, barrelled until it hung down to almost his second set of abs and nearly as wide as his shoulders, his arms were so huge and thick with muscle he was damn near impossible for him to bend them, so too were his legs. He just grew and grew till he seemed like he was nearly as wide as he was tall, one hundred percent pure muscle and maybe, just maybe an ounce of fat. He cast a shadow over the dessert that stretched for miles, some folks thought it was an early setting sun and feared the world was coming to an end. Stroking and pumping like mad, as best he could, Aaron laughed as he felt himself swell and grow with even more power, size, and strength. He enjoyed it even more when that size hit his cock and balls and he felt how huge and heavy they were. He was definitely a man now, with nads and cock to show it. He felt his skin itch just slightly as the hair that had started coming in a few growth spurts ago came in even thicker all over his face, chest, part of his upper arms, his under arms, forearms, abs, crotch, and legs, as well as growing long enough on his head to come down to his shoulders. "AAAH! OOOH!" Feeling himself getting ready to climax once more Aaron leaned back as far as he could, pointed his cock down as best as he could parallel to the ground and with a finally stroke released a load worse than any tsunami mankind has ever seen. "AAAAAAAAWWWWAAAAAAARRRRRRUUUUUUUUUUUUUAAAAAHHHHRRRRRRGGGGGH!" Most of the army in the center of the plain were drowned in a torrent of cum. Many others were wounded by vehicles moving fast in its current and crushed or pinned by those vehicles. The other men had to deal with a sudden microburst of a sandstorm, for upon his release, Aaron dug his free hand deep into the earth and threw a huge clod of sand in their direction. Burried, swamped, swept away, when Aaron came to out of his ecstacy stupor, he stood up and proceeded to head in the direction the army came from. He knew there had to be at least a base, if not a town, that he could reach and then inquire which direction to go from there. CCCCRRRRRCK "Major Jenkins to Base, copy, over?" "This is General Hargendorff, Major. We read you, over." "Lumberjack is on the move, the entire combative force has been wiped out. He complained we came after him and after seeing the devistation he caused, my adivce would be to let sleeping giants lie." "Major are you saying everyone was wiped out?" "Yes sir. He was bigger than we anticipate from our last fight, and he grew right in the middle of our current fight. We won't have a chance, sir." "How big are we talking major?" "General, my jeep is at the bottom of a twenty foot crater that is his footprint. I tried to follow him and ran into this. The scanner on my jeep got pretty banged up, but if it isn't a computer glitch, we're in big trouble." "Again, major, how big?" "Approximately two-thousand fifty feet big, General." ***************************************************************************** Night fell, and soon Aaron was looking down the horizon to decide which way to go. The sun having set, he noticed something like a sunset off in the distance and knew it must be a town of some size. He began to walk towards it. Reaching it within a few minutes, he began to have an immediate affect: people in their cars staring up at the giant suddenly coming into view, forgetting to look at the road ahead of them and slam right into the car before them. The city had lights, lots of lights. Lots of signs, too. Dozens of signs advertising hotels, casinos, diners, Aaron had managed to find Las Vegas. People, police, managers everywhere began to scream and panic as they felt what they thought was an earthquake after exceptionally loud booms. Their buildings shaking, some experiencing cracking, they came pouring outside to get to safety. Aaron had decided to walk down the main road and was completely destroying it with even the lightest of his steps. He was thinking about smiling, no, smirking and calling out to these people, taunting them for being so afraid of his stature and power, but admist the screams and cries of panic, he began to hear a faint sound of cheers and horns honking. Turning the direction of the cheers, Aaron walked down to the end of the strip to one hotel and convention center. Once there he heard the cheers turn into some kind of chant. "EX!....EX!....EX!.....EX!.....EX!...EX!" "I'm sorry, folks. I'm so tall, I can't hardly even hear you. I don't know what you're saying, but I appreaciate the cheerful sound you are making towards me." Suddenly the large marquee started flashing widly, all out of control. Aaron knelt down to look at it, thining he must have cause something to rupture or split apart in the sign. But when he got there, the sign began to flash. "LOOK AT HOTEL MARQUEE!!" Aaron turned his head towards the entrance of the hotel and there above the doors was a large sign that read: "WECLOME GUESTS OF MACROCON!" Aaron turned back to the grop of people and said, "Macrocon? What's Macrocon?" The convention center marquee flashed again and suddenly the words scrolled up, "IT'S A CONVENTION OF MACROPHILIA LOVERS" "Macrophilia lovers? What is macrophilia?" "LIKE, LUST, LOVE OF ALL THINGS GIGANTIC!" With that post on the marquee there was a huge cheer from the crowd with flashing of light and honking of horns. "So you guys love things gigantic?" flash flash flash "YES, WE ALSO LOVE THINGS EXTREMELY WELL BUILT.....AND HUNG!" More cheers came from the crowd. "Well, little people. I am definitely all that. Nice to make all of your acquaintances. Wish I could do something for you." Again the crowd began to chant, "EX!..EX!....EX!....EX!.....EX!....EX!...." and just before Aaron was ready to ask them again what they were chanting, the convention marquee flashed, "FLEX! FLEX! FLEX! FLEX! FLEX! FLEX! FLEX!" "Ohhh now I gotcha! You wanna see all this muscle in action?" CHHHHHHHEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE-WHISTLES----EEEEEEEEEEEE-HONK HONK-EEEEEEEEEEEEEEEER "Well, alright! HOOMMPPPPPHHHHH" And the crowd proceeded to go wild. Aaron stood up and did a front double biceps pose, then moved into a lat spread. Next moving into a side chest, followed by a side triceps, and then a rear double biceps. Aaron was going through the motions he'd seen on many a bodybuilding competition he had jerked to when in high school and his parents and siblings were away. He wasn't sure if he was doing them correctly, but the crowd was cheers and applauding so loudly he knew many of them had to be going hoarse. He moved into a rear lat spread, then a hands overhead abdominal display, followed by obliques and intercostels display, then a forward quad display of first the right and then the left leg, then turned and rose one leg up on the ball of his foot to show off his calve development. He then faced forward again and raised his hands up high in the victory pose and while everyone cheered massively over that, he brought his arms down in the most massive most muscular-crab shot pose anyone has ever seen a bodybuilder perform. The crowd went ballistic. Several people fainted, several men came on the spot from the first pose, in the middle, or most definitely at the end with the most muscular. The crowd began to run at him and he wasn't sure what to do, he started to walk backwards a bit when suddenly the sign flashed: "WALK TO YOUR LEFT AND SIT DOWN ON THE BUILDING!" Surprised, Aaron stuttered, "I...I...I can't do that? I'll crush your building." "NOT OUR BUILDING AND WE DON'T CARE! WE WANT TO WORSHIP YOU!" Aaron smiled at those words and turn and walked to the building and began to sit down upon it. Using all his leg muscles to support himself on the way down, so he didn't just instantly collapse and sit, Aaron sat and went through the twenty-fifth floor....twenty-fourth...third...second...first...twentieth....boom Boom BOOOM. It finally stopped on the seventeenth floor and poor Aaron felt like he was sitting in the lowest sitting adorandack chair in the world. Settiling in he smiled down at the people and said, "Alright I'm going to get comfortable and extend my legs and feet. Becareful and move out of the way now.... .... .... .... ready? Here I go." Aaron extended his feet and then let them rest, where upon the people of the macro convention began to use anything they could to climb up on top of his feet. They began using ropes, cherry pickers, water jet packs in the convention center marquee pool... you name it they used it to climb up on top of his feet and began to spread out and fall down on top of them and rub him, and stroke him, and stroke his ankles and dance through the hair, and have picnics and wine and beer, and make love on top of him. Suddenly the marquee flashed again: "OH GREAT ONE, WHAT IS YOUR NAME?" "My name? My name is Aaron, lil' folk." "WE ARE WORSHIPPING YOU. WE WISH TO SEE HOW MANLY AND VIRILE YOU ARE.... IF THAT IS OK.... WOULD YOU JACK OFF FOR US?" Aaron tillted his head back, in as much as his traps and shoulders would let him, and laughed heartily. He reached for his cock, fumble feeling for it, for in its flaccid state he couldn't actually see it at all underneath his pecs. Stroking his schlong, Aaron closed his eyes and began to feel his firm strokes, as well as all the tiny strokes on his feet and ankles by his admiring crowd. Meanwhile out on the street a car pulled up and came to a screeching halt. The people inside had seen the way convention goers were communicating with Aaron and man in what appeared to be climbing gear had rushed inside the building. After a few minutes he ran to one of the feet of Aaron and got assistance up from several of the people. Whispers and comments began to spread from one convention goer to another and soon as the tall, fairly well built man in climbing gear began to run for the base of the ankles, the crowd began to chant: "GO! ...GO!....GO!....GO!..." Aaron felt a slight sting near his ankle, but resisted the impulse to perform a knee jerk reaction as that would send his new found followers flying through the air to land a couple hundred feet to the street or parking lot. Feeling the sharp tiny pains again he looked down to see this loan figure climb up him and knew he must be wearing logging boots or telephone pole boots and gloves, to climb up effortlessly. He began to get annoyed at the audacity of some individually just climbing up him without permission. "Alright, little man, who dares to just climb up me without my permission?!" Suddenly the marquee flashed: "OH GREAT, AARON. DO NOT SWAT THE MAN! WE HAVE A SURPISE FOR YOU!......" Suddenly there was a picture being run on the marquee, just large enough for Aaron to see. "Hello, my love. Aaron, it's me, Zeke. I have been following you, trying to catch up with you since the you ran away from your home. I was so worried about you... even more worried now that you've grown and grown and grown. But no matter how big you are. You are not a freak to me. You are invincibly beautiful and I still love you, more than ever. We may not be able to have a relationship like you wanted...and the cure Sanjay I have to stop this, well is now to late, but I can at least help you past this last hurdle to become the ultimate man, for I love you so much. I'm going to help jack you off, and then I will reside forever in your cock, to always help jack you off when you feel aroused. Love you." The crowd cheered their approval and a live picture came up on screen of Zeke making his ascent past Aaron's knee. Aaron became misty eyed, and cried a little. "I love you too, Zeke!" and with that he waited until Zeke had made the climb across his thigh, to his crotch, and then grabed a hold of his prick so it would be steady and not bounce as Zeke walked it's entire breathtaking length. Once there, Zeke, clamped into place to plates on either side of Aaron's piss slit, each one holding a bungee chord attached to a harness. Zeke stepped into the harness and made a motion signally that Aaron should raise his pecker up. As Aaron did so, Zeke walked to the top of the head, and then jumped as hard as he could into and down through the piss slit. Down down down he plummeted through the inside of Aaron's cock. where upon the slowing of motion and just before the return ride up, Zeke put on some weird kind of gloves, boots, and helmet made of a very slick and gooey material. As he was snapped back up he stuck his arms and legs out to rub the inner wall of Aaron's prick. Aaron sat up suddenly moaning loudly as he felt that inner rub travel down his cock, across his balls, over his asshole, up his buttocks, around his waist, up his abs, over his nipples, up his throat, until finally settling in his lower lip. "OOOOH MOTHER FUCK!" The crowd cheered madly and began to throw themselves, every single one of them, prostrate upon Aaron's massive feet. Aaron began to stroke harder and longer his might dong, while Zeke kept bouncing and stroking on the inside of it. Aaron closed his eyes and began to picture it was Zeke, his size giving him a blow job and the words escaped out of his mouth, "Oooooh Zeeeeeeke." Suddenly his cock lurched forward. No it just suddenly grew. Wham another few feet longer. WHUMP! And yet again. Aaron rolled his eyes in the back of his head over this feeling. The sound of breaking concrete and asphalt, crushing metal and car horns filled the air. The hotel that Aaron sat on began to moan and groan and give way all the way to the first floor. Aaron was once again growing... Growing....GROWING.... GROOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOWING! His last and final spurt. The feet grew into might support base slabs of manly meat. His legs just got longer and longer and longer pushing those feet past the marquee and into the convention cener. His head had torso rose higher and higher and higher still into the dark night sky. Every muscle fiber on his body twitched and stretched, split and grew, swelled and pumped, become stronger and denser.... Aaron would be able to look at the hulk, even if just as tall as he was and proclaim him, "puny hulk!" His biceps actually were the size of mountain tops. His chest barrels and spread out as far as large desset mesas and plateaus. His thighs became as big as redwoods, several of them tied together! Every breath, every motion, every twitch sent a flurry of bunching and contracting of the largest, most mounding and swollen muscles ever seen on a human body of any size. He just simply grew and grew and grew..... Finally Aaron couldn't take it anymore his growing, inflating balls, suddenly pulled back up inside him once more while his cock seemed to become that much larger, extend that much further, and his ass rose up and clinched tightly. "HOOOOOOOOOUWAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!" Zeke heard the mighty roar of his lover even from inside his lover's dick. Looking down he closed his surprised eyes and smiled, waiting for the massive torrent to hit him. He thought to himself, "Nobody else will ever say they went 'white water rapids' rafting like I have." The stream hit him and carried him right on out of Aaron's prick. The blast so powerful, the clamps didn't even hold Zeke in place for one second. In an instant Zeke was gone soaring over the top of Las Vegas landing miles away where the gigantic lake sized pool of cum would splatter. Aaron smiled and said a very hushed thank you to all his devotees, rolled his eyes back into his head, and passed out into a very heavy sleep. *************************************************************************** "Robert, I'm at the scene of the Titanic Hotel and Convention center where the young man, now giant, Aaron Shelley, lays in a very deep sleep after having caused massive amounts of destruction and devestation from pleasuring himself. We've been trying to get witness statements of how horrible this has been, but all we can find are people who have become, well, devotees and worshipers of this incredible young man. It seems that no one here at the hotel mined all this devestation as they belong to subset of people who love extremely gigantic men. They love men, or women, who are colossal in stature, with genitalia or breasts like a porn star, and muscles so strong and huge the incredible hulk, hercules, and superman would have problems living up to this paragon of physiques. "The lastest reports from the military have come back and what they confirm is astounding. As you can see from this panoramic shot, most of Aaron's torso covers the Ambassdor Hotel next door to the convention center. That's most of Aaron's torso. His shoulders and head extend past the foundations of the hotel, the hotel itself lies in ruins beneath him. Aaron's legs on the other hand stretch all the way across the length and width of the parking lot, even beyond in width, and into and nearly through the convention center itself. This is because, according to the military, Mr. Shelley stands four-thousand one-hundred and one feet tall. Scientists around the globe are trying to figure out exactly how much, with all his muscle mass he weighs, what kind of devestation this could do to the planet, as well as figure out how Aaron was able to grow this big, which should be a medical impossiblity. We further more must figure out how he's going to eat, what he's goint ea.....Oh! There's a tremor here, Robert!" "An earthquake, Lucy?" "I'm not sure... there are several tremors and they're getting stronger. Everyone is looking to Aaron, but he's still sound alseep. The ground is shaking horrifically. I'm asking our camera man to get down on his knees as I joing him and hope to keep reporting.... This is really quite difficult to keep standing even on my knees. The thuds or explosions are getting louder, almost like they're coming closer. Wait... there are several people screaming.... the convention goes are cheering, some of them have binoculars and see something on the horizon. There is a large something coming this way... OH MY GOD! It's another man... I mean another giant! Another colossal man and he looks to be the same size as Aaron here. It's like... It's like the invasion of the Titans or something from Greek Mythology. He looks confused... no wait he's looking this way and smiling... He's coming our direction!" "AAAAARRON! Aaron, wake up! It's Zeke! It's Zeke, baby. The formula spread to me with instant affects. Now we can really be together." "The raven haired giant is kneeling next to Aaron. Aaron is waking up and he looks surprised, shocked, now he's smiling. They're embracing... they're kissing. These convention goers are cheering like made like it's the Second Coming or something. And now... now..... OH MY GOD THE SIZE OF THEIR DICKS! Oh! I'm sorry, Robert, viewing audience... it's just the two giants have just become aroused and it appears... it they are... they are going to... OH THAT BULDING! Oh... uhm....back to you, Robert."
  22. Daniel’s growth cycle appears to be over as he reaches over to give Vance a huge kiss on his lips. With Anderson consuming Vance’s cum, the relationship between the three guys may have now changed forever. Vance’s confession that he cares a great deal about Daniel could lead to something more long term. After about thirty minutes, the three teens get up and start to clean up the campsite. Both Anderson and Vance are able to put their clothes back on, but Daniel’s dramatic transformation creates a really large problem, he cannot wear anything in his present condition. It is after a little bit of thinking that Daniel’s friends decide to use one of the tents as a way of covering him up since there is nothing else available. He laughs but agrees to try it out. Luckily his massive frame is able to fit completely inside the material as they tie a few ropes around his waist. His cock forms a huge bulge to the side of his leg but at least it is concealed. They now wonder if Daniel could even fit in the van that they brought with them on the trip. He tells them to not worry and that he can just tail them on the way back to the city since he knows the path there. Anderson and Vance think it is a crazy idea but they go along with it. They tell him they will see him a little later and drive off leaving him on his own. As he begins to leave the campsite, he realizes that he has no way of communicating with them if he has some kind of problem. He feels a little scared, but knows that his size should deter about anyone that approaches him. He makes it to the end of the country road that led to the campsite when he hears a voice getting closer. He looks around bewildered and starts to walk again. The voice draws even closer than before. He stops moving to wait and see if this person or thing will continue to follow him. He goes to turn his head as he comes face to face with an olive skinned man with a thick beard. He smiles as he pushes Daniel down on the ground. He tries punching the man, but he is unable to do much to him as the man pulls open the tent that was covering Daniel and plunges his thick cock inside him. The young hulk barely resists as the giant olive stud starts fucking him hard moving faster with each thrust. Before long, the intruder busts a huge load inside him and yells in ecstasy. Daniel punches him which makes him grab his face with his thick hands. He manages to push the giant stud off of him, but not before he is dragged back over to him. The man laughs as he pulls Daniel down to the ground to face him. ‘YOU WILL FUCKING SIT THERE MAN! I THINK I DESERVE SOME NOURISHMENT FROM YOU!’ The man grabs a hold of Daniel’s cock and starts stroking hard making him squirm. His strength is making the young hulk agonize as he feels a giant load building up inside him. The man smiles and knows he won’t have to wait too longer for his reward. He strokes faster as he feels the cum flowing from Daniel’s balls into his cock. He opens his mouth to catch the thick goo as it shoots directly into his throat. The young victim moans as he fills his attacker full of his juices. ‘MMMMM SO DELICIOUS MAN! I THINK YOU CAN FEED ME MORE AGAIN LATER!’ He lets go of Daniel’s cock as he falls over on to his back. The young victim appears to be rearing to leave again, but the huge Hispanic-looking man stops him yet again. ‘Going somewhere man! I don’t think so, you are going to stay here and keep me company.’ ‘What do you want from me? I am just trying to get home.’ ‘I doubt you will go anywhere near the city man. There are a lot of crazy people there. Trust me, that is how I ended up like this.’ Daniel stares at him intensely as he says this and wonders what exactly happened to this man. He starts to ask him a few questions. ‘So how did you get so massive?’ The man smiles at him. ‘How old are you anyway man? I’m 20 and let me tell you, I never thought I would be in this body for my entire life. My dream came true though and now I am a colossus of muscle.’ ‘I’m 18. I just graduated from high school actually. Wow you are 20? I would have guessed a bit older.’ The man glares at him for a few moments and then winks. ‘My name is Gavin in case you wanted to know. Of course I know you don’t give a shit, but I told you anyway.’ ‘My name is Daniel. I sort of hit puberty late since this just happened yesterday.’ ‘OHH I see. Well mine wasn’t puberty, it was caused by a chemical I ingested a few days ago. I sort of wish I had stayed where it happened now because I am wondering what the man I was with is up to.’ ‘There is someone else like you?’ ‘Well yes actually, I fucked him hard like you and he changed. I doubt that it will affect you since you have a different problem hehe.’ Daniel and Gavin talk for several more minutes before they decide that maybe they should lay low for awhile. ‘Damn my friends are probably waiting for me in the city. What should I do Gavin?’ ‘Forget it man, if they come back here they are making a mistake because you are better off being away from them.’ ‘I care a great deal about one of them though. I can’t just forget about him.’ ‘Daniel, I have the same problem too, but I know it is for the best if I stay away from him.’ They share some more stories about their lovers before Gavin recommends that they keep moving along. He shares some food with Daniel that he made when he was scavenging over the past few days. He tells the young hulk that they will have to constantly eat to maintain their energy and frankly their minds. Since Gavin is a bit bigger than his younger counterpart, he agrees that he will hunt for more food if Daniel can build a shelter for them for the night. He agrees and Gavin disappears for a bit. Daniel gets to work on building the shelter as he breaks down a bunch of huge branches and finds things to tie them together with. He hasn’t really done much of this before even though he remembers a few things from Boy Scouts. As the sun goes down, Daniel manages to put the shelter together in a decent fashion. He hears huge footsteps and hopes that it is Gavin and nobody else. He can feel whatever it is breathing on him as he turns around. To his surprise, it is a giant brown bear standing on its back legs. Before he can make a sound, his older companion comes out of nowhere and breaks the bear’s neck like it is nothing. Gavin smiles really big and says point blank, ‘WE HAVE DINNER!’ Then he remarks how Daniel didn’t make a fire, but laughs. After finding an appropriate spot, Daniel starts the fire up as Gavin carves up the bear into segments. He asks if his young buddy has anything to cook with and he shakes his shoulders. Gavin disappears for a few minutes and comes back with a giant metal tub. Daniel gives him a strange look and then asks where he got that from. The older hulk laughs and says somewhere close by and plants the tub close to the fire. He tells Daniel to build him a shelf so he can put the tub on it. ‘Who am I, Mr. Handyman?’ ‘You seem to be doing fine to me man. Get to it Daniel!’ Daniel finds some stray branches and manages to tie them together enough that they can surround the fire. Gavin sits the tub in the middle as it heats up. He throws massive amounts of bear meat into it and watches it cook up. The two hulks marvel at how delicious it looks as it cooks. Gavin decides to take some of the meat out to let it bake in the sun the next morning since he plans on moving on to another destination in a day or two. As the sun disappears from the sky, the two huge men chow down on the cooked meat in some makeshift bowls that Daniel made out of some scrap wood. It doesn’t take long for them to finish eating to go lay down in their shelter. Gavin remarks at how well-constructed it is and then turns to look at Daniel and winks. The younger hulk blushes a bit as he begins to realize that he is warming up to this strange man laying with him. They both have things in common it seems and yet they are so incredibly different. Daniel is still thinking that Anderson and Vance will probably come looking for him possibly as early as the next day since he did promise that he would follow behind them. Gavin again tells him that he needs to just move along because going back to the city is not a wise decision at this point because of his size. He explains how he became who he is to Daniel and how he volunteered for a secret project with a doctor that he refers to as Raines. Originally he was a bit scared about it since at that point in time he was quite shy. Once the chemical entered into his body though, something ferocious was unleashed from inside and he became who he is now. Daniel is intrigued by his story and talks about his late puberty. Gavin moves in closer as he tells his story and rubs his face a little. He can tell that the young hulk is very close to dosing off so he leans him against his chest. After a few minutes, they both doze off as neither one of them knows what will happen next.
  23. TheWeremuscleForest

    The Growth Spurt

    Daniel is a teenager getting ready to focus on his college plans. His grades are so good that he earned a scholarship to a great university. He has never really focused his energy on the way he looks, but his classmates have let him know has small he is quite often. At only 5'5 and 120 pounds, he looks slightly out of place among his senior class. The reason could be due to the fact that he never went through puberty. He has no facial hair and his body hair is practically invisible. His parents always tell him that it will happen when he least expects it. They want him to be careful when he is out in public. He finds this quite amusing, but he always felt they were partially right. He has female friends, but they don't see him as a suitable mate, rather just a guy they can talk to about their problems in their lives. He has never had a sexual preference for either sex, but wouldn't mind dating either sex. His male buddies kid him all the time about his boyish looks and how his muscles look like they belong on a 10-year old. He has two really close friends that could not be more different. One of them, Anderson, is small like him and has dated him occasionally. He actually likes Daniel a lot, but he doesn't see him as a match since he likes bigger men. His other buddy, Vance, is a tank that befriended him when he bailed him out of a fight in elementary school. They both have hung out quite a bit in the last few years and have even had sleepovers in his backyard. He is very open with Daniel and has let him put his arms around his body when Daniel sleeps. This never connected with him before, but it is possible that he really likes Daniel. He is biracial and understands what Daniel has been going through more than he realizes. He too was picked on because of his differences when he was younger before he bulked up and took a stand against his bullies. Daniel invites his two good friends to a campsite the weekend before you all graduate to just enjoy their last days together. As all three of them are setting up their tents, Daniel feels really dizzy and has to go sit down somewhere. Vance sees how he his feeling and picks him up in his arms to carry him over to the riverbank beside the campsite. He sees that Daniel is about to go through some kind of change, but he doesn't want to tell him. He watches him closely to see if he is going to pass out or not. Anderson watches both guys as he continues to put up the tents and yells at Vance every once in a while to know how Daniel is doing. He lays him down and unbuttons his shirt because he sees how much Daniel is sweating now. He reassures him that he is there for him no matter what happens. Daniel can feel excruciating pain running up his legs and into his chest. Vance hears something pop as he watches his buddy’s legs lengthen their way towards the river. His eyes grow huge when he sees this as he also feels Daniel’s thighs getting thicker and stretching the fabric in his jeans. He notices the denim starting to fray as body hair emerges through the gaps. He looks down and witnesses his feet tearing through his boots as he starts to thrash about. Vance is now mesmerized by his transformation. With Daniel’s shirt still open, he sees his waist thicken as cords of muscle begin appearing in his midsection. Vance places his hands on Daniel’s growing chest and feels the pecs blowing up into giant mounds as his abs begin popping out from within. More cracking is heard as his back starts to reshape making room for more growth. It hurts exponentially, but Vance is noticing that Daniel is beyond the pain now. He sees lats growing from behind his back and they are pulling the shirt away from his body. Daniel’s back is growing so much that Vance can feel him actually being lifted from the ground by it. Now his arms are starting to vibrate uncontrollably. His skinny arms he had inside his shirt are now exploding in size, getting huge and powerful. He sees Daniel’s forearms shred the shirt as his growing biceps blow through the sleeves. Now his shoulders are ripping through the top of the shirt and Daniel’s neck widens leading to his voice changing. He hears his moans change to deep groans and growls. While his face still looks the same, his body hair has dramatically thickened as a black forest begins to grow all over his body. He caresses Daniel’s body hair as he goes in to kiss him. As he approaches the newly mature Daniel’s face, he watches in delight as a nice coating of hair has appeared on his face. The growing teen is spent from the growth, but Vance's kiss ignites fireworks between the two of them. Anderson missed the whole sequence, but he will soon know how it resulted. The pants Daniel is wearing are so dangerously tight that they are cutting off the circulation to his legs. To relieve the pressure, he flexes his new quads as the pant seams explode. He easily rips them off and to show off his beautifully hairy legs. Vance smiles as he turns him on so much. He tries to pick Daniel up, but he is now over 6' tall and Vance is 6'2. He kisses him passionately again and wants to make love to him. The underwear he is wearing amazingly is still intact, but his cock has slightly grown too. He has to adjust it to where his cock sits on the side instead of in the upright position. Vance starts rubbing it with loving caresses and holds him with his other hand. He looks Daniel straight into his green eyes and admits that he was aware of him impending change and wanted to wait until the time was right to make his move. He pulls his engorged cock out of his underwear and leans down to kiss the huge cockhead. He licks it with his tongue and then spits a small amount of saliva onto it making it nice and wet. Daniel feels his mouth go down on the shaft and slowly starts moving up and down on it getting a nice rhythm going. He moans incessantly as Vance gets him close to the edge and keeps stopping over and over again. This makes him want to go deeper inside Vance’s mouth. This prompts Daniel to start growing again as his ass rips the seams of his underwear. The eager sucker grabs the hair thickening up on his ass and starts to finger his hole. He can feel something from within Daniel that may cause another growth spurt and decides to pull his cock out of his mouth. He starts jerking him to the point that he can't hold back any more and erupts. His thick white fountain splashes Vance in the face as he starts gripping the ground. He smiles as Daniel’s back begins to get longer again. His muscles are getting so big and thick that his body hair now looks thinner. He scoops up some of Daniel’s cum and starts to rub it into his body beginning with the pecs and arms. The growing teen moans as it appears to be working. The hair thickens back up again and coats all of his muscles more than before. Vance gulps down Daniel’s growing cock and swallows the jizz that is still flowing out of him. He rubs his buddies head and wants to kiss him again. Daniel pulls Vance away from his cock long enough to drizzle some of his cum onto his tongue to share a wet kiss. He swallows the tasty cum and watches as his abs thicken up and widen. Vance rubs his bigger muscles and wants him to grow even bigger. At 6'6, he is not sure how much more Daniel wants. The two studly teens can now hear Anderson yelling back as he can see what has happened. He races over and feels how powerful Daniel’s body has become. He hasn't always been as open about his feelings for Daniel as Vance has, but he obviously likes what he sees since he has his hand in his pants. He sits down beside the two big teens and watches the two of them start to go further. Vance is taking his clothes off now so he can sit on top of Daniel’s thick cock. He bounces up and down on him wanting to feel him erupt inside his body so he can possibly have his own growth spurt. He is now about four inches taller than Vance and about 50 pounds bigger too so he can move him around with ease now. As they get into the doggy style position, Daniel is able to get all the way in and go to town on him. He yells in pleasure as the now aggressive top is hitting his prostate and milking him. Anderson moves down to get underneath so he can catch Vance’s spunk into his mouth. Daniel can feel how close he is now so he doesn’t hold back anymore. He shoots massive jets of cum into his eager bottom’s belly and shutters at the extraordinary feeling. Vance yells in ecstasy as he explodes straight into Anderson’s waiting mouth. Without much effort, Anderson sprays his spunk all over Vance’s big feet. The three horny teens fall over on the riverbank completely spent from the sex capade that just occurred.
×
×
  • Create New...

Important Information

By using this site, you agree to our Guidelines, Terms of Use, & Privacy Policy.
We have placed cookies on your device to help make this website better. You can adjust your cookie settings, otherwise we'll assume you're okay to continue..